;-!s$^^ 


*<4 


^tttit  ©•«««%%  ^ 


%/; 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


** 


Presented   by  AuAbwrn  Uneolo^Jcal  Seminao 


BV  4070  .A76  A4  1918 
Adams,  John  Quincy,  1849- 

1940. 
A  history  of  Auburn 


% 


A  HISTORY  OF 

AUBURN 

THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

1818-1918 


BY 
JOHN  QUINCY  ADAMS 

UBRARIAN 


1918 

AUBURN   SEMINARY   PRESS 

AUBURN,  N.  Y. 


TO 

GEORGE    BLACK    STEWART 

OUR  BELOVED  PRESIDENT 

AND 

TO  MY  COLLEAGUES  IN  THE  FACULTY  WHOSE  FRIENDSHIP 
HAS  BEEN  ONE  OF  LIFE'S  GREATEST  BLESSINGS 

TO 

THE  LIVING  ALUMNI  WHOSE  LABORS   HAVE  BEEN   WORLD-WIDE 

AND  WHOSE  LOYALTY  TO  THEIR  DIVINE  MASTER 

HAS  BEEN  STEADFAST 

AND 

TO  THE  FACULTY  AND  ALUMNI  WHO  HAVE  PASSED  BEYOND 
THESE  VOICES  WHERE  THERE  IS  PEACE 


*7  thank  ^y  God  through  Jesus  Christ  for  ^ou  all; 
remembering  your  work  of  faith  and  labor  of  love 
and  patience  of  hope  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  before 
our  God  and  Father.  " 


PREFACE 

It  would  be  difficult  for  the  writer  to  mention  the  names 
of  all  those  to  whom  he  is  indebted  in  the  preparation  of  this 
History.  They  are  a  goodly  number  and  they  have  aided 
him  in  a  variety  of  ways,  for  which  he  is  thankful,  but  he 
must  make  special  and  grateful  mention  of  the  Rev.  Presi- 
dent George  Black  Stewart,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  the  Rev.  Professor 
Robert  Hastings  Nichols,  Ph.D.,  and  the  Rev.  Professor 
William  John  Hinke,  Ph.D.,  D.D.,  for  their  generous  help 
freely  given.  They  have  examined  much  of  the  manuscript, 
and  have  made  many  suggestions  which  have  been  almost 
uniformly  adopted.  At  the  same  time  the  writer  alone  must 
bear  the  responsibility  for  the  book  as  a  whole,  especially  for 
its  failures  in  matter  or  manner,  while  he  may  be  permitted 
to  share  with  them  in  whatever  excellences  may  appear  in 
its  pages. 

The  writing  of  the  history  has  been  a  labor  of  love  gladly 
undertaken,  by  the  appointment  of  the  Faculty,  in  the  midst 
of  other  pressing  duties,  and  has  required  much  more  time 
and  labor  in  securing  accurate  data  and  correcting  tradi- 
tional mistakes  than  will  be  suggested  to  most  readers. 
Only  those  who  have  done  similar  work  can  fully  appreciate 
the  difficulties  met  and  the  labor  required  to  prepare  it.  That 
it  is  not  free  from  mistakes  and  from  unfortunate  omissions 
is,  of  course,  certain.  But  such  as  it  is,  it  is  now  submitted 
to  the  kindly  judgment  of  those  most  interested,  the  Alumni 
of  Auburn  Theological  Seminary  wherever  found,  who,  true 
to  their  Alma  Mater,  are  now  engaged  in  the  Master's  ser- 
vice the  world  over,  and  to  all  those,  who,  during  the  second 
century  of  "Our  Mother,"  shall  follow  in  their  steps. 

John  Quincy  Adams. 
May,  1918. 


CONTENTS 


Chapter  I. 

THE  LAND  AND  THE  PEOPLE. 

The  land  Question.  The  rapid  settlement  of  Central  and 
Western  New  York.    The  character  of  the  early  settlers. 

Chapter  II. 

THE  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

The  pioneer  work  of  the  Church  and  the  organizations  en- 
gaged in  it.  The  revivals  of  1798  and  following  years. 
The  first  organizations  on  the  field.  The  Plan  of  Union 
of  1801  and  1808.  The  progress  of  the  Church  until 
the  Exscinding  Act  of  1837. 

Chapter  III. 

THE  FOUNDATIONS  LAID. 

The  Beginnings  of  the  Seminary.  Action  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Cayuga;  of  the  Synod  of  Geneva;  of  the  General 
Assembly;  of  the  meeting  at  Cannndaigua,  and  of  the 
Committee  on  Ministerial  Education.  A  Theological 
Seminary  only.    Further  action  of  the  Synod. 

Chapter  IV. 

THE  WORK  BEGUN. 

Breaking  ground  for  the  first  building.  Laying  of  the  cor- 
ner stone.  First  meetings  of  the  Governing  Boards. 
Erection  of  four  Departments.  Election  and  inaugur- 
ation of  the  first  Faculty.  Opening  of  the  Seminary. 
Endowment  of  the  Chair  of  Christian  Theology. 
Earliest  Catalogue.  The  village  of  Auburn  and  reasons 
for  the  location  of  the  Seminary. 


Chapter  V. 
THE  MEN  WHO  DID  IT. 

Some  of  the  Founders  of  the  Seminary;  Lansing;  Wisner; 
Alexander;  Squier;  Davis;  Parsons;  Bellamy;  Ed- 
wards; Lincklaen;  Brown;  Hyde.  The  first  Faculty; 
Lansing;  Richards;  Mills;  Perrine. 


Chapter  VI. 

THE  FORMATIVE  PERIOD. 

1821—1837 

Declaration  signed  by  the  Faculty.  Changes  in  the  Faculty. 
Ordinances  and  Internal  Regulations.  Curriculum. 
Terms  and  Vacations.  Contemporary  accounts  of  Com- 
mencements. Endowments.  New  building.  House 
of  Exercise.  The  students  and  their  Organizations. 
Board  bills.  Matriculation  pledge.  Drowning  of  four 
students.  The  Society  of  Alumni.  Treasurers  of  the 
Seminary.    The  Beginnings  of  the  Library. 


Chapter  VII. 

THE   EXSCINDING   ACT   AND   THE   AUBURN 

CONVENTION. 

1837 

Chapter  VIII. 

STRUGGLE  AND  CONFLICT. 

1837—1855 

Changes  in  the  Faculty.  Closing  of  the  Seminary  in  185j^- 
55.  Pastors  selected  as  Professors.  Salaries.  Change 
of  Academic  Year.  The  students.  Library  building. 
Dr.  Willard.  Reports  of  Commencements.  The  work 
of  the  ladies. 


Chapter  IX. 

FINDING  ITSELF. 
1855—1870 

Changes  in  the  Faculty.  Financial  condition.  Curriculum. 
Library.  Financial  Agent.  Scholarships.  Examina- 
tions.   Semi-centennial. 


Chapter  X. 

THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  RELATIONS  OF  AUBURN 
SEMINARY. 

1820—1916 


Chapter  XI. 

CONTINUED  PROGRESS. 
1870—1893 

The  Faculty.  Salaries.  Special  Lectures.  Curriculum. 
Students.  Relation  of  the  Governing  Boards  to  each 
other.  Examinations.  Lay  College.  Library  building. 
Removal  of  Seminary  and  Increased  Endowments. 
Morgan  Hall. 


Chapter  XII. 

CONTINUED  PROGRESS. 

1893—1899 

The  First  President.  New  Buildings.  Changes  in  Faculty. 
Finances.  Midwinter  Conference.  Special  Lectures. 
Auburn  Seminary  Review  and  Record.    Students. 


Chapter  XIII. 

THE  NEW  AUBURN. 
1900—1908 

The  second  President.  Growth  of  the  Seminary.  Changes 
in  the  Faculty.  Special  Lectures.  Dr.  Riggs'  and  Dr. 
Hoyt's  Anniversaries.  Archaeological  Institute.  Amer- 
ican Committee  on  Religions.  Ministers  in  Residence. 
Students.  The  B.  D.  degree.  Pastoral  Scholarships. 
Fellowships.  The  Club  Hou^e.  Summer  Schools.  Sem- 
inary colors  and  seal.    Library  Extension. 


Chapter  XIV. 

SUMMARY  AND  CONCLUSION. 

APPENDIX. 

A.  Dates  of  the  establishment  of  the  older  Theological  Sem- 

inaries in  the  United  States. 

B.  Charters  of  the  Seminary  with  Amendments. 

C.  The  Originxil  Board  of  Trustees. 

D.  The  Original  Board  of  Commissioners. 

E.  The  Directors. 

F.  The  Plan  of  Union  of  1801. 

G.  The  Plan  of  Union  of  1808. 

H.  The  Originxil  Ordinances  and  Regulations. 

I.  The  Faculty  by  Departments. 

J.  Summary  of  Students. 

K.  By-Laws  of  the  Board  of  Directors. 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

(in  order  of  their  appearance) 

ORIGINAL   SEMINARY  BUILDING. 
MORGAN  HALL  IN  1918. 
DIRCK  CORNELIUS  LANSING. 
HENRY  MILLS. 
MATTHEW  LARUE  PERRINE. 
JAMES  RICHARDS. 
SAMUEL  HANSON  COX. 
LUTHER  HALSEY. 
BAXTER  DICKINSON. 
JOSEPH  FEWSMITH. 
SAMUEL  MILES  HOPKINS. 
LAURENS  PERSEUS  HICKOK. 
WILLIAM  G.  T.  SHEDD. 
CLEMENT  LONG. 
EDWIN  HALL. 
EZRA  ABEL  HUNTINGTON. 
JAMES  EDWARD  PIERCE. 
JONATHAN  BAILEY  CONDIT. 
WILLIS  JUDSON  BEECHER. 
HERRICK  JOHNSON. 
ANSON  JUDD  UPSON. 
TIMOTHY  DARLING. 
RANSOM  BETHUNE  WELCH. 
THEODORE  WELD  HOPKINS. 
HENRY  MATTHIAS  BOOTH. 
HALSEY  BIDWELL  STEVENSON. 
EDWARD  WAITE  MILLER. 
JAMES  STEVENSON  RIGGS. 
ARTHUR  STEPHEN  HOYT. 
GEORGE  BLACK  STEWART. 
HARRY  LATHROP  REED. 
ALLEN  MACY  DULLES. 
JOHN  QUINCY  ADAMS. 
WILLIAM  JOHN  HINKE. 
HERBERT  ALDEN  YOUTZ. 
HARLAN  CREELMAN. 
ROBERT  HASTINGS  NICHOLS. 
FRANK  WOOD  MOORE. 
HARRIS  BATES  STEWART. 
THE  CAMPUS  AND  BUILDINGS. 


Chapter  I. 

THE  LAND  AND  THE  PEOPLE. 

The  land  question.     The  rapid  settlement  of  Central  and 
Western  New  York.    The  character  of  the  early  settlers. 

The  character  and  work  of  an  institution,  as  of  an  indi- 
vidual, is  largely  determined  by  its  heredity  and  early 
environment.  The  soil  out  of  which  it  springs,  the  occasion 
of  its  establishment,  the  aims  and  methods  of  its  founders, 
give  it  an  initial  character  and  send  it  forth  to  accomplish  its 
work  with  its  future  moulded,  to  a  great  extent,  by  these  and 
kindred  forces  which  preside  at  its  birth.  Then  the  life 
within,  and  the  life  and  conditions  without,  henceforth  work 
together  to  develop  and  discipline  this  primary  character, 
but  it  is  seldom  that  they  wholly  change  it.  If  it  has  life  the 
institution  must  grow  and  develop,  but  its  history  will  be  the 
legitimate  fruitage  of  its  earlier  years.  Certainly  the  history 
of  Auburn  Theological  Seminary  furnishes  abundant  illus- 
trations of  these  statements. 

The  Seminary  was  founded  for  the  specific  purpose  of 
educating  ministers  of  the  Gospel  to  serve  the  growing  popu- 
lation of  Central  and  Western  New  York.  The  only 
seminaries  at  that  time  in  any  sense  tributary  to  this  region, 
Andover  and  Princeton,  were  further  away  from  it  than  the 
Pacific  Coast  is  today  from  Auburn.  They  were  not  able 
to  supply  the  needs  of  their  own  portion  of  the  country,  and 
could  give  little  help  to  these  far  western  lands.  The  need 
here  was  great  and  imperative,  the  opportunity  a  challenge, 
and  the  far  seeing  men  of  that  day  with  much  labor  and  self- 
denial  accepted  the  challenge  and  did  their  best  to  meet  the 
need.  In  telling  the  story,  therefore,  of  our  Seminary  it  is 
necessary  to  give  some  attention  to  the  history  of  this  part 
of  the  State,  and  to  the  character  of  the  early  settlers  and  of 
the  men  to  whom  the  Seminary  owes  its  beginnings. 


16         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

As  is  well  known,  the  charters  granted  by  England  to 
the  various  companies  or  colonies  of  the  new  world  were 
often  in  conflict.  So  little  was  known  of  the  geography  of 
the  new  lands,  that  for  a  long  time  this  occasioned  little 
trouble.  The  charters  of  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut, 
for  example,  included  all  the  lands  between  certain  parallels 
running  due  west  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  thus 
covering  much  of  the  territory  which  the  New  York  charter 
also  covered.  Before  the  war  of  the  revolution  Massa- 
chusetts agreed  with  New  York  to  surrender  all  right  to  the 
land  extending  from  the  eastern  boundary  of  the  latter  State 
far  enough  west  to  include  all  the  settlements  then  existing, 
which  did  not  extend  beyond  the  Catskills  and  the  Mohawk 
Valley.  This  was  sufficient  for  the  time.  At  the  close  of 
the  war,  however,  the  further  conflicting  claims  of  these  two 
States  were  submitted  to  a  commission  appointed  by  the 
respective  States.  These  commissioners  met  at  Hartford, 
Conn.,  December  16,  1786,  and  reached  a  unanimous  de- 
cision. The  sovereignty  and  right  of  jurisdiction  of  New 
York  over  the  whole  of  the  territory  within  her  present  bor- 
ders was  confirmed.  To  Massachusetts  was  given  the  right 
of  pre-emption  from  the  Indians  of  all  of  the  land  west  of  a 
line  running  from  the  Pennsylvania  border  through  Seneca 
Lake  to  Lake  Ontario,  except  a  tract  on  the  west  one  mile 
wide  the  length  of  the  Niagara  River.  To  Massachusetts 
was  also  granted  the  right  of  pre-emption  to  ten  townships 
of  six  miles  square  each  between  the  Owego  and  Chenango 
rivers.  Upon  the  extinguishment  of  the  Indian  titles,  por- 
tions of  these  tracts  were  sold  to  Samuel  Brown  and  his 
associates ;  to  Oliver  Phelps  and  Nathaniel  Gorham ;  to  Rob- 
ert Morris;  to  Colonel  Charles  Williamson,  the  represent- 
ative of  Sir  William  Pulteney ;  and  to  Samuel  Ogden  and  the 
Holland  Land  Company.  In  the  course  of  these  various 
transfers  of  titles,  many  acres  were  sold  to  actual  settlers  or 
small  speculators. 

The  controversy  between  Connecticut  and  New  York 
was  settled  by  an  agreement  between  the  United  States  gov- 
ernment and  the  former  State  in  1800.  On  condition  of 
releasing  all  claims  to  land  within  the  territory  of  New  York, 


DIRCK    CORNELIUS    LANSING 
Professor,    1821-1826 


The  Land  and  the  People  17 

Connecticut  was  granted  3,300,000  acres  in  Ohio  called  "the 
Western  Reserve",  which  was  soon  placed  upon  the  market 
for  settlement. 

After  extinguishing  the  Indian  titles  to  the  lands  in 
Western  and  Central  New  York,  the  New  York  legislature 
on  February  28,  1789,  passed  an  act  authorizing  the  survey 
of  what  was  known  as  the  "Military  Tract",  which  had  been 
set  apart  in  1782  for  the  payment  of  the  bounties  due  the 
soldiers  of  the  Revolution.  It  was  to  be  divided  into  twenty- 
five  townships  of  one  hundred  lots  of  six  hundred  acres  each. 
In  1790,  two  additional  townships  were  added,  and  in  1794, 
still  another,  making  twenty-eight  in  all.  This  "Military 
Tract",  which  figures  largely  in  the  subsequent  history  of  the 
State,  according  to  an  old  description  "lay  east  of  Ontario 
county",  which  then  covered  all  of  the  State  west  of  Seneca 
Lake,  and  included  what  are  now  the  counties  of  Cayuga, 
Onondaga,  Cortland,  Seneca,  and  parts  of  Oswego,  Wayne, 
Tompkins,  Chemung,  and  Schuyler.  i 

New  York  had  acquired  the  title  to  this  tract  from  the 
Onondaga  and  Cayuga  tribes  of  Indians  in  1788  and  1789. 
It  was  surveyed  in  1790  under  the  direction  of  the  State 
Surveyor  General,  Simeon  De  Witt,  who  had  been  an  ofiicer 
in  the  Revolutionary  War.  It  has  been  usual  to  ascribe  to 
him  the  giving  to  the  townships  classical  names,  but  General 
De  Witt  positively  denied  having  any  responsibility  for  them. 
Probably  we  owe  them  to  Robert  Harper,  then  Deputy  Secre- 
tary of  State.  (1)  Patents  were  issued  to  soldiers  in  July 
1790,  but  many  of  the  old  soldiers  had  grown  discouraged 
after  waiting  so  many  years,  and  they  disposed  of  their 
claims  for  a  mere  song,  and  soon  there  arose  great  confusion 
in  the  titles.  In  1797  "the  Onondaga  Commission",  as  it  was 
called,  was  appointed  to  pass  upon  the  titles,  and  secure  the 
settlers  in  possession.  Few  soldiers,  however,  ever  occupied 
their  claims.  The  settlement  of  this  Tract  began  somewhat 
later  than  that  of  the  Phelps  and  Gorham  Purchase.  In 
April,  1788,  Oliver  Phelps  of  Sufiield  and  Nathaniel  Gorham ' 


(1)  See  The  Historical  Magazine  and  Notes  and  Queries  Con- 
cerning the  Antiquities,  History  and  Biography  of  America,  Vol.  Ill 
<1859)  p.  53. 


18         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

of  Charlestown,  Massachusetts,  had  purchased  from  that 
State  all  the  land  ceded  to  it  which  lay  west  of  the  Military 
Tract.  The  eastern  boundary  was  called  the  Pre-emption 
line,  and  it  also  formed  the  western  boundary  of  the  Tract. 

In  1790  between  Lake  Erie  on  the  west  and  the  pre- 
emption line  on  the  east,  there  were  only  ten  hundred  and 
eighty-one  people  scattered  in  thirty  towns.  The  largest  of 
these  towns  was  Canandaigua,  which  according  to  the  census 
of  that  year  contained  "eighteen  houses  and  106  souls". 
Beginning  with  1790,  however,  the  settlement  was  very 
rapid.  Pioneers  came  from  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey 
by  way  of  the  Susquehanna  and  Tioga  rivers,  to  Newtown, 
now  Elmira,  thence  by  land  to  the  head  of  Seneca  Lake  and 
down  the  lake  and  river  to  the  shores  of  Cayuga  and  the 
country  beyond,  following  chiefly  Sullivan's  trail.  The 
larger  number,  however,  came  from  New  England  and  east- 
ern New  York  by  way  of  Albany  and  the  Mohawk.  Penn 
Yan  in  its  name  perpetuates  to  this  day  one  of  the  meeting 
places  of  these  two  hosts  of  emigrants.  Either  way  the 
journey  was  exceedingly  toilsome.  There  were  few  roads, 
and  those  that  existed  were  hardly  more  than  trails.  There 
were  few  bridges  by  which  to  cross  the  many  streams,  and 
the  shoals  in  the  rivers  made  navigation  even  in  the  small 
flat  bottomed  boats  of  the  day  very  difficult.  Indians  were 
numerous,  and  game  of  all  sorts  large  and  small  abounded. 
For  obvious  reasons  the  immigrants  travelled  usually  in 
companies. 

Many  of  these  first  settlers  had  the  same  desire  which 
has  belonged  to  their  descendants  to  push  on  further  west. 
They  built  a  log  cabin,  cleared  a  few  acres,  and  after  a  few 
years  sold  their  farm  to  newcomers,  and  moved  west,  to 
repeat  the  operation  oftentimes  again  and  again.  It  was  no 
uncommon  thing  to  find  a  man  who  had  changed  his  resi- 
dence in  this  way  six  times.  The  hardships  these  people 
endured  cannot  be  told.  Most  of  them  were  extremely  poor. 
Food  was  scarce.  Many  of  the  log  cabins  had  no  windows, 
the  only  outlet  being  the  open  space  in  the  roof  whence  the 
smoke  issued,  while  through  the  chinks  between  the  logs  the 
snow  piled  in  drifts  during  the  winter. 


The  Land  and  the  People  19 

After  this  first  wave  of  immigration  came  the  men  and 
women  who  settled  the  towns,  cleared  up  the  land,  built  the 
roads  and  began  to  raise  and  ship  large  quantities  of  pro- 
duce. With  them  also  came  merchants  who  exchanged  rum, 
molasses,  pots,  kettles,  clothing,  farm  tools  and  machinery 
and  whatever  else  the  people  needed  for  lumber,  wheat,  pot 
and  pearl  ashes,  and  anything  else  that  the  settlers  had  to 
offer.  This  rapid  growth  of  what  was  then  the  new  West 
had  its  effect  upon  New  England,  as  have  later  migrations, 
and  thus  early  it  began  to  lose  many  of  its  best  families. 

'The  rapidity  of  the  settlement  of  Western  New  York, 
and  the  uninterrupted  prosperity  attending  it  constitute  a 
circumstance  which  finds  no  parallels  in  the  previous  history 
of  new  settlements"  (2).  This  rapidity  of  settlement  is 
scarcely  understood  today.  When  the  difficulties  of  trans- 
portation and  the  privations  of  pioneer  life  then  are  taken 
into  account,  there  has  been  nothing  to  equal  it  since  in  the 
settlement  of  our  new  West.  This  will  be  seen  by  the  fol- 
lowing comparisons. 

Minnesota  first  appeared  in  the  U.  S.  census  of  1850 
with  6,077  population.  In  1880  it  had  multiplied  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty-eight  times,  and  reported  780,773.  Cali- 
fornia first  appeared  in  the  same  census  in  1850  with  92,597. 
In  1880  it  had  multiplied  nine  times,  and  reported  864,694. 
Kansas  first  appeared  in  the  census  of  1860  with  107,206 
population.  In  1890  it  had  multiplied  thirteen  times  and 
reported  1,428,108.  In  the  first  thirty  years,  then,  of  their 
history  these  three  States  increased  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
eight,  nine  and  thirteen  fold  respectively.  In  the  first  thirty 
years  of  the  history  of  Western  and  Central  New  York,  from 
1790  to  1820,  its  population  increased  four  hundred  and 
sixty-nine  fold.  No  wonder  that  the  men  of  that  day  were 
amazed  at  this  rapid  growth,  and  that  the  Church  was  un- 
prepared to  meet  the  demands  for  ministers  thrust  upon  it. 
Nothing  like  this  had  ever  been  known.  It  is  not  strange 
that  the  writers  of  the  day  spoke  of  the  growth  of  towns  in 


(2)     Hotchkin's  History  of  Western  New  York,  New  York,  1848, 
p.  17. 


20         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

this  region  as  if  it  was  brought  about  by  the  waving  of  a 
magician's  wand. 

The  reasons  for  this  rapid  settlement  of  the  then  "New 
West"  are  evident.  It  was  one  of  the  first  great  westward 
movements  of  our  always  restless  population  in  the  effort  to 
better  themselves.  It  was  born  of  the  spirit  of  adventure 
which  is  ever  seeking  for  new  lands  to  explore.  "The  call  of 
the  wild"  was  heard  in  New  England  and  elsewhere  in  the 
older  lands,  and  the  response  was  this  westward  march  of  the 
people.  But  this  was  not  all.  The  country  itself  was  at- 
tractive. The  Indians  had  cleared  and  cultivated  thousands 
of  acres  but  much  of  it  was  still  heavily  wooded,  and  great 
labor  was  required  to  fit  the  land  for  cultivation,  but  the 
soil  was  very  fertile  and  the  land  cheap.  Then  the  many 
streams  and  lakes  were  filled  with  fish,  and  game  abounded 
on  every  hand.  It  was  comparatively  easy  "to  make  a 
living"  from  what  nature  provided,  until  the  labors  of  man 
had  subdued  the  wilderness,  cleared  the  land  and  established 
civilized  and  Christian  homes.  A  description  of  the  "The 
Genesee  Country"  and  of  "The  Military  Tract"  by  Robert 
Munro,  printed  in  1804,  gives  statistics  and  descriptions  that 
confirm  all  that  has  been  said,  and  thus  sums  up  his  con- 
clusions. "The  cheapness  and  fertility  of  land  in  this  coun- 
try, together  with  its  easy  communications  with  different 
markets,  and  the  temperateness,  and  healthiness  of  the 
climate  in  general,  are  advantages,  not  possessed  in  an  equal 
degree  in  other  new  settlements,  which  render  this  country 
an  object  of  attention  to  those  who  wish  their  estates  in  a  few 
years  to  increase  in  extent  and  value."  When  we  learn  that 
the  price  of  the  best  unimproved  land  was  two  to  four  dollars 
an  acre,  and  that  farms  having  twenty  to  thirty  acres  im- 
proved, with  a  house  and  barn,  were  sold  for  from  six  to 
twenty  dollars  an  acre,  it  is  no  wonder  that  the  country 
seemed  attractive  to  many. 

Public  improvements  were  endeavoring  to  keep  pace 
with  this  growth  of  population.  In  1794  commissioners 
were  appointed  to  lay  out  a  road  from  Utica  west  by  way  of 
Cayuga  village  to  the  Genesee  river  at  Avon  as  straight  as 
practicable,  and  six  rods  wide.     Of  course,  settlements  fol- 


The  Land  and  the  People  21 

lowed  rapidly  along  the  line  of  this  highway.  Other  roads 
east  and  west  and  north  and  south  were  constructed  as  fast 
as  money  and  men  could  be  obtained.  On  September  30, 
1799,  a  stage  began  to  run  regularly  between  Utica  and  the 
Genesee  River,  arriving  at  the  other  end  of  the  route  on  the 
afternoon  of  the  third  day.  In  the  next  year  the  Manhattan 
Company  of  New  York  completed  the  building  of  a  bridge 
across  Cayuga  Lake,  about  a  mile  north  of  the  present  cross- 
ing by  the  New  York  Central  railroad,  about  a  mile  long,  and 
costing  $150,000.,  considered  one  of  the  greatest  achieve- 
ments of  that  day.  These  are  but  samples  of  a  long  list  of 
public  improvements  by  which  the  state  and  the  new  settlers 
sought  to  keep  pace  with  the  rapid  development  of  the  nat- 
ural resources  of  the  country. 

But  what  was  the  character  of  these  early  settlers  ?  As 
we  have  seen,  they  came  from  widely  separated  sections  of 
the  country.  The  majority  were  probably  New  Englanders, 
but  among  them  were  English,  Dutch,  Germans,  Scotch  and 
Irish,  new  immigrants  to  the  new  world ;  and  many  also,  as 
we  have  already  said,  from  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey. 

There  is  a  common  notion  that  these  men  and  M^omen 
were  almost  all  God-fearing  and  God-honoring  people,  who 
loved  their  fellow  men  as  themselves,  and  were  in  morality 
and  religion  model  citizens.  Probably  it  it.  to  this  period  of 
the  state's  history  that  pulpit  orators  refer  when  they  tell  us 
of  the  day  when  family  worship  and  family  religion.  Sabbath 
keeping  and  Bible  study,  were  well  nigh  universal ;  so  much 
superior  to  conditions  now  or  during  the  settlement  of  the 
newer  west.  It  will  be  somewhat  of  a  shock  to  some  good 
people,  doubtless,  to  know  that  the  same  moral  and  religious 
conditions,  or  lack  of  them,  which  have  marked  the  later 
western  movements,  belonged  to  this  earlier  one,  and  that 
as  a  consequence  the  same  difficulties  confronted  the  faithful 
few  as  in  later  years  in  the  far  west.  It  was  a  common 
remark  of  the  day  that  there  was  no  Sabbath  west  of  the 
Genesee  river,  and  there  was  not  much  of  one  for  a  long  way 
east  of  it.  Infidel  clubs,  avowedly  atheistic,  were  common. 
The  use  of  intoxicating  liquors  was  almost  universal. 
Gambling,   horse-racing   and   licentiousness,   abounded   on 


22         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

every  hand.  It  is  not  difficult  to  understand  the  reason  for 
this.  This  westward  movement  was  contemporaneous  with 
the  French  Revolution  and  with  the  rapid  spread  in  this 
country  of  French  infidelity.  The  uprooting  of  the  people 
from  their  old  life  and  surroundings  had  the  same  effect 
then  as  always  of  unsettling  them  in  their  moral  and  re- 
ligious life.  Even  with  the  rapid  growth  in  population  the 
people  were  scattered  and  isolated,  and  it  was  difficult  to 
bring  them  together  for  any  religious  meetings.  Doubtless 
the  different  settlements  varied  in  character,  as  is  always  the 
case,  but  from  all  we  know  the  general  conditions  were  as 
above  stated.  Quotations  might  be  given  from  many  writers 
that  would  illustrate  this  fact.  Perhaps  two  are  sufficient. 
The  first  is  from  the  Rev.  William  Wisner,  D.D.,  one  of  the 
founders  of  the  Seminary,  and  for  many  years  pastor  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  at  Ithaca.  Dr.  Wisner  had  been 
trained  as  a  lawyer,  and  practiced  his  profession  for  years 
previous  to  his  entering  the  ministry.    He  says : 

"My  own  congregation  was  made  up  when  I  came  among 
them,  of  men  from  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Germany, 
Ireland,  Scotland,  New  York,  and  a  few  from  different  New 
England  States.  It  is  impossible  for  a  man  who  has  spent 
his  life  in  the  land  of  steady  habits,  as  New  England  has  long 
been  called,  to  form  a  correct  idea  of  the  moral  condition  of 
Western  New  York  fifty  years  ago.  When  the  writer  came 
into  this  region  in  1800  it  was,  with  a  very  few  exceptions, 
one  wide-spread  moral  desolation.  In  the  entire  district 
north  of  the  Pennsylvania  line,  and  west  of  Oneida  county, 
there  were  but  three  settled  Presbyterian  ministers.  The 
rest  of  the  country  was  missionary  ground.  I  spent  the  first 
twelve  years,  after  coming  into  the  country,  in  the  study, 
and  in  the  practice  of  the  legal  profession,  in  one  of  the  most 
thriving  and  beautiful  villages,  which  ornamented  the  banks 
of  the  Susquehanna  and  the  Tioga  rivers,  and  as  I  was  in  the 
habit  of  attending  the  courts  in  the  counties  of  Tioga, 
Broome,  Steuben,  Seneca  and  Alleghany,  and  occasionally  in 
Ontario  and  Cayuga,  I  had  a  good  opportunity  of  knowing 
what  the  state  of  society  was.  The  use  of  intoxicating 
drinks  was  almost  as  universal  as  the  use  of  bread,  and 


The  Land  and  the  People  23 

drunkenness  was  so  common  that  occasional  intoxication 
brought  no  disgrace  upon  the  inebriate.  In  the  village  where 
I  resided,  it  was  common  in  the  fall  and  winter  for  the  most 
respectable  inhabitants  to  meet  at  each  other's  houses  five 
nights  in  the  week  to  play  cards  and  drink  hot  punch.  At 
those  meetings  they  would  usually  remain  together  until 
eleven  or  twelve  o'clock,  and  often  till  two  or  three  in  the 
morning." 

He  says  also  that  he  had  seen  almost  all  the  court 
officials  so  drunk  as  to  be  unfit  for  business,  and  that  his  own 
village  was  no  worse  than,  hardly  as  bad  as,  many  of  the 
others.  (3) 

To  the  same  effect  are  the  statements  made  by  Dr. 
Gillett.  He  says :  "The  character  of  this  immigration  was 
one  to  excite  alarm  and  apprehension.  The  first  settlements 
were  formed  at  the  period  when  French  infidelity  had  at- 
tained the  largest  influence  which  it  ever  possessed  in  this 
country.  Even  where  pious  families  were  to  be  found,  they 
were  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  and  were  disheartened 
and  discouraged  by  the  prevalent  irreligion  around  them. 
Some  who  had  been  members  of  churches  in  New  England 
seemed  to  Ijave  left  their  religion  behind  them.  In  many 
places  there  \^£ie  po  one  to  be  found  to  take  measures  for  the 
establishment;  of  •public"  religious  worship.  'The  habits  of 
the  people  were  loose  and  irreligious.  The  Sabbath  was 
made  a  day  of  business,  visiting,  or  pastime.  Drinking  and 
carousing  were  frequent  concomitants.'  In  other  places, 
however,  there  were  those  to  be  found  who  were  still  mindful 
of  the  professions  or  the  pi;ivileges  of  earlier  days,  and  who 
longed  for  the  enjoyment  of  the  means  of  grace.  Gathering 
their  neighbors  around  them,  they  would  endeavor  to  observe 
in  their  little  assemblies  the  forms  of  public  worship,  and 
seek  to  edify  one  another  in  prayer,  exhortation,  and  the 
reading  of  the  Scriptures."  (4)  It  is  needless  to  multiply 
quotations,  the  facts  are  too  well  known. 


(3)  Incidents  in  a  Pastor's  Life,  by  Rev.  William  Wlsner,  D.D., 
p.  273. 

(4)  History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  by  Rev.  E.  H.  Gillett,  D.D., 
Vol.  1:398. 


Chapter  II. 

THE  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

The  pioneer  work  of  the  Church  and  the  organizations  en- 
gaged in  it.  The  revivals  of  1798  and  following  years. 
The  first  organizations  on  the  field.  The  Plan  of  Union 
of  1801  and  1808.  The  progress  of  the  Church  until  the 
Exscinding  Act  of  1837. 

But  what  was  the  Church  doing  to  stem  this  tide  of 
infidelity,  irreligion,  and  immoraUty,  which  many  of  the 
early  settlers  brought  with  them,  and  which  at  times  threat- 
ened to  make  of  this  beautiful  country  a  moral  and  a  spiritual 
waste,  or  to  assist  what  forces  there  were  in  these  new  com- 
munities making  for  morality  and  religion  ?  Again  our  reply 
must  only  be  a  general  one.  Details  must  be  largely  omitted, 
and  the  reader  must  always  remember  that  local  conditions 
varied  greatly.  It  is  only  in  the  large  that  the  description 
will  apply. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  the  settlement  of  the 
region  under  discussion  took  place  before  the  days  of  the 
organization  of  a  single  one  of  our  great  missionary  boards 
or  societies,  which  in  later  years  have  watched  so  constantly 
and  followed  so  closely  the  pioneer  host  on  its  westward 
march.  We  of  today  can  scarcely  realize  how  this  fact  com- 
plicated the  question  of  home  missions.  There  were  a  goodly 
number  of  local  societies  in  the  New  England  states  and  in 
the  eastern  part  of  the  state  of  New  York,  and  they  did  most 
excellent  work,  but  they  often  overlapped  in  their  work,  and 
there  was  no  general  oversight  of  the  whole  field,  nor  plan- 
ning to  meet  its  rapidly  growing  needs.  This  state  of  things 
continued  for  many  years  and  many  of  the  still  existing 
problems  of  the  rural  and  village  churches  of  this  region  are 
the  results  of  this  lack  of  organization  and  direction  of  the 
work  in  the  early  day.  The  New  York  Missionary  Society, 
formed  November  1, 1796 ;  the  Northern  Missionary  Society 


HENRY   MILLS 
Professor,  1821-1867 


The  Work  of  the  Church  25 

of  northern  New  York,  1797;  the  Connecticut  Missionary 
Society,  of  the  same  year,  one  of  the  first  to  send  missionaries 
into  this  western  field;  the  Massachusetts  Society,  and  the 
Berkshire  and  Columbia  Missionary  Society,  including 
eastern  New  York  and  western  Massachusetts,  of  1798,  were 
among  the  agencies  helping  in  this  home  Mission  field.  All 
of  these  societies  sent  missionaries  into  the  then  far  west, 
and  did  what  they  could  perhaps  under  the  circumstances  to 
meet  the  growing  needs  of  the  country.  As  early  as  1790 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  sent  mis- 
sionaries into  this  region  who  labored  for  a  few  months,  but 
none  of  them  remained  permanently.  In  1800  it  sent  as  one 
of  its  missionaries  to  the  Military  Tract  the  Rev.  Matthew 
LaRue  Perrine.  But  at  the  close  of  this  year,  1800,  no  Pres- 
byterian or  Congregational  minister  had  settled  as  a  pastor 
on  the  Military  Tract,  though  by  this  time  a  number  of 
churches  had  been  organized  among  the  nearly  30,000  people 
living  on  it. 

Among  the  men  who  were  commissioned  as  the  first 
missionaries  in  this  region  are  many  whose  names  should  be 
held  in  everlasting  remembrance  by  the  churches  of  the  state. 
It  would  be  invidious  to  attempt  to  name  them,  for  many 
equally  deserving  would  be  passed  by,  and  it  would  be  almost 
impossible  to  make  the  list  complete  on  account  of  imperfect 
records.  As  a  rule  these  men  were  graduates  of  New  Eng- 
land colleges,  and  had  studied  theology  at  the  feet  of  the  then 
masters  of  this  science.  Their  salaries  were  pitifully  small. 
The  people  to  whom  they  ministered  were  widely  scattered, 
and  as  a  consequence  they  were  obliged  to  travel  over 
wretched  trails  and  roads  by  horse  back  or  on  foot  for  many 
miles.  They  stayed  in  one-room  log  cabins  often  for  weeks 
or  months,  and  shared  the  humble  fare  of  the  people  for 
whom  they  labored.  Many  of  them  during  the  long  winter 
months  travelled  hundreds  of  miles,  preaching  almost  every 
day  for  weeks  together,  and  they  were  often  away  from  their 
own  homes  for  long  periods.  The  winters  were  very  severe, 
the  snow  very  deep,  the  roads  generally  mere  trails,  the 
bridges  few,  and  wild  beasts  common.  The  story,  which 
ought  to  be  more  fully  told,  is  a  wonderful  record  of  heroic 


26         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

service  which  has  been  repeated  again  and  again  in  the  sub- 
sequent history  of  our  country,  although  it  is  doubtful 
whether  in  any  other  the  deprivations  met  and  difficulties 
overcome  were  ever  greater. 

The  labors  of  these  heroic  men  were  not  in  vain.  It 
must  often  have  seemed  to  them  as  if  they  were  sowing  the 
seed  on  stony  ground  and  amid  the  thorns,  with  little,  if  any, 
prospect  of  a  satisfactory  harvest.  But  God  remembered 
his  own.  A  revival  of  religion,  which  powerfully  affected 
this  whole  region  and  led  to  the  organization  of  many 
churches,  began  in  1798  and,  in  the  succeeding  three  years, 
spread  over  almost  the  whole  of  western  and  central  New 
York.  "The  tide  of  infidelity  which  was  setting  in  with  so 
strong  a  current  was  rolled  back,  and  western  New  York 
was  delivered  from  the  moral  desolation  which  threatened  it. 
The  general  prosperity,  the  religious  order,  the  benevolent 
and  literary  institutions,  which  constitute  the  glory  and  hap- 
piness of  tlTis  section  of  country,  it  cannot  be  doubted,  are,  in 
no  inconsiderable  degree,  attributable  to  the  change  pro- 
duced in  the  current  of  public  sentiment,  as  the  consequence 
of  this  extended  revival  of  religion.  The  year  1798  is  an  era 
which  should  long  be  remembered  in  western  New  York,  as 
giving  a  character  to  this  part  of  the  State,  which  laid  a 
foundation  for  its  large  prosperity,  and  improvement  in  all 
things  useful."  (1)  It  is  well  to  note  that  this  revival 
extended  over  several  years,  and  was  by  no  means  confined 
to  the  year  mentioned. 

Of  course,  infidelity  and  immorality  were  not  extinct. 
Infidel  clubs  were  still  numerous  and  there  was  much  coarse- 
ness in  public  and  private  life.  Crimes  against  person  and 
property  were  common.  Drunkenness  and  gambling  were 
still  prevalent  vices.  But  the  forces  of  evil  had  received  a 
powerful  check,  and  the  forces  of  righteousness  were 
stronger  and  greatly  encouraged  in  their  strenuous  fight.  It 
is  safe  to  say  that  the  religious  and  moral  life  of  the  region 
never  sunk  again  quite  so  low  as  it  had  been  in  the  previous 
years.  The  growth  in  the  number  of  communicants  and 
organized  churches  was  rapid,  but  the  work  was  still  greatly 


(1)     Hotchkin,  Ibid,  p.  74. 


The  Work  of  the  Church  27 

hampered  by  a  lack  both  of  men  and  money.  The  marvel  is 
that  so  much  was  accomplished  with  such  limited  resources. 

Almost  at  the  very  beginning  of  this  missionary  work 
the  missionaries  felt  the  need  of  some  common  organization, 
which  would  bring  them  and  the  churches  together.  Pos- 
sibly a  majority  of  the  missionaries  were  Congregational  in 
their  affiliation,  but  an  almost  equal  number  were  Presby- 
terian. While  it  was  a  period  in  our  history  when  sectarian- 
ism was  generally  rampant,  these  men  were  large  enough 
to  realize  that  denominational  bigotry  had  very  little  place 
in  such  work.  Many  of  them  were  men  of  far  vision,  and 
only  anxious  that  the  work  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  should  be 
carried  forward  in  the  best  possible  way  without  much 
regard  to  denominational  lines.  The  Association  of  Ontario, 
the  first  ecclesiastical  body  in  the  region,  was  organized 
March  18,  1800,  at  Bristol,  with  five  ministers,  and  by  1804 
ten  churches  were  united  in  it.  The  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  constituted  the  Presbytery  of 
Oneida  in  May,  1802.  It  included  all  the  ministers  and 
churches  in  the  state  west  of  the  eastern  line  of  the  counties 
of  Otsego  and  Herkimer,  six  ministers,  but  at  the  above  date 
no  organized  church.  At  its  meeting  in  Geneva  in  June, 
1803,  two  or  three  churches  were  represented.  In  1805  the 
General  Assembly  divided  the  Presbytery  of  Oneida  and 
erected  the  Presbytery  of  Geneva. 

"The  Middle  Association  composed  of  the  Ministers  and 
Churches  on  the  Military  Tract  and  Its  Vicinity"  was  or- 
ganized on  the  second  Tuesday  of  January,  1804.  Its  "Con- 
fession of  Faith"  and  "Articles  of  Practice"  were  signed 
then  by  seven  ministers  and  representatives  from  eight 
churches.  At  its  first  regular  meeting.  May  29th  following, 
two  other  churches  were  represented.  September  5,  1810, 
the  Association  decided  to  drop  the  name  by  which  it  had 
been  known  and  was  merged  into  the  three  Presbyteries, 
Onondaga,  Cayuga,  and  Geneva.  The  General  Assembly 
approved  of  this  action  at  its  next  meeting  and  at  the  same 
time  constituted  the  Synod  of  Geneva. 

As  already  stated,  these  pioneer  ministers  were  either 
Presbyterians  or  Congregationalists.     Great  care  had  been 


28         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

taken  to  secure  thoroughly  orthodox  and  pious  men.  Some 
of  them  were  members  of  both  an  Association  and  a  Presby- 
tery, and  some  of  the  churches  early  began  to  report  to  either 
body  as  was  most  convenient.  But  it  was  felt  that  there  must 
be  some  better  plan  of  cooperation.  In  1801  the  General 
Association  of  Connecticut  had  proposed  a  "Plan  of  Union" 
to  the  General  Assembly  of  that  year,  which  had  been  ap- 
proved by  that  body.  The  plan  had  its  inception  in  a  confer- 
ence between  the  first  president  of  Union  College,  which  had 
been  established  in  1795,  the  Rev.  John  Blair  Smith,  D.D., 
a  Presbyterian  of  liberal  spirit  for  those  days,  who  for  twelve 
years  before  coming  to  Union  had  been  president  of  Hamp- 
den-Sidney  College,  Virginia,  and  previous  to  that  four  years 
pastor  of  Pine  Street  Presbyterian  Church,  Philadelphia, 
and  a  young  clergyman,  who  in  1795  was  sent  out  by  the 
Connecticut  Society  to  the  "settlements".  Passing  through 
Schenectady  the  young  man  spent  a  night  with  Dr.  Smith, 
and  together  the  Presbyterian  president  and  the  young  Con- 
gregational divine,  who  was  destined  to  become  a  more 
famous  president  of  Union  College  later  on,  Eliphalet  Nott, 
sketched  out  a  plan  of  union.  Mr.  Nott,  be  it  said  in  passing, 
was  in  the  same  year  installed  pastor  of  the  First  Presby- 
terian Church  of  Albany.  Many  years  after,  in  writing 
about  this  interview.  Dr.  Nott  said  that  the  suggestion  of  the 
plan  came  from  Dr.  Smith,  who  used  these  words:  "The 
orthodox  churches  of  New  England  hold  substantially  the 
same  faith  as  the  Presbyterian,  of  which  the  Shorter  Cate- 
chism is  the  common  symbol.  Now,  this  being  the  case,  is 
it  wise,  is  it  Christian,  to  divide  the  sparse  population  hold- 
ing the  same  faith,  already  scattered,  and  to  be  hereafter 
scattered  over  this  vast  new  territory,  into  two  distinct  ec- 
clesiastical organizations,  and  thus  prevent  each  from  enjoy- 
ing those  means  of  grace  which  both  might  sooner  enjoy 
but  for  such  division  ?  Would  it  not  be  better  for  the  entire 
church  that  these  two  divisions  should  make  mutual  conces- 
sions, and  thus  effect  a  common  organization  on  an  accom- 
modation plan,  with  a  view  to  meeting  the  condition  of  com- 
munities so  situated?"  (2)  Dr.  Nott  affirms  that  the  argu- 
ments employed  by  Dr.  Smith  were  deemed  conclusive  by 


The  Work  of  the  Church  29 

him,  that  they  gave  a  new  direction  to  his  efforts,  and  led, 
through  the  influence  of  other  Congregationalists  whom  he 
induced  to  co-operate  with  him,  to  the  formation  of  those 
numerous  Presbyterian  churches  on  this  accommodation 
plan,  which,  once  approved  by  the  General  Assembly,  was 
made  the  basis  later  of  the  famous  Exscinding  Act  of  the 
Assembly  of  1837.  Dr.  Nott  says  further  that  the  question 
of  church  polity  was  not  discussed  that  night.  They  only 
considered  the  practical  question  of  how  churches  that  were 
in  substantial  agreement  in  their  theology,  could  best  ac- 
complish the  great  work  which  confronted  them.  As  Dr. 
Gillett  says :  "With  nothing  of  ecclesiastical  bigotry  or  prej- 
udice to  blind  their  views,  with  hearts  all  aglow  with  sympa- 
ethy  for  the  destitution  which  they  had  witnessed,  with  deep 
anxiety  for  the  religious  welfare  of  a  young  empire  springing 
up  in  the  wilderness,  it  was  only  natural  that  they  should 
feel  themselves,  and  endeavor  to  impress  on  others  the  ne- 
cessity of  united  effort  to  plan  Gospel  institutions  all  over 
the  broad  west  soon  to  be  alive  with  men."  (3) 

Later  action  regarding  a  "Plan  of  Union"  was  taken 
both  by  the  Congregationalists  and  Presbyterians.  The 
Middle  Association  on  the  Military  Tract  in  June  1807  ap- 
pointed the  Rev.  Joshua  Leonard  and  deacon  Levi  Jerome, 
delegates  to  attend  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  at 
Cooperstown,  October  7th,  and  suggest  to  this  body  some 
Plan  of  Union,  leaving  liberty  to  any  of  the  churches  to 
transact  their  business  according  to  their  own  order.  He 
was  cordially  welcomed  by  the  Synod,  and  placed  before  this 
body  his  views  and  those  of  his  brethren,  and  the  Synod  took 
the  matter  under  serious  consideration.  The  Synod  "con- 
cluded it  to  be  an  object  of  great  importance  to  the  peace, 
prosperity  and  happiness  of  the  congregations  under  their 
care,  locally  situated  as  they  are  together,  as  well  as  to  the 
advancement  of  the  interests  of  religion  generally,  that  some 
plan   of  union   and  correspondence  should   exist  between 


(2)  S'prague's   Annals    of   the   American    Pulpit,    (Presbyterian), 
111:403. 

(3)  Gillett,  Ibid,  1:395. 


30         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

them."  (4)  A  committee  was  appointed  to  prepare  a  letter 
to  be  sent  to  the  Association  which,  if  approved  by  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  would  lead  to  an  intimate  connection  between 
the  two  churches.  It, would  admit  the  Association  as  a  con- 
stituent part  of  the  Synod,  and  leave  the  churches  undis- 
turbed in  the  administration  of  their  own  government.  This 
Plan  of  Union,  substantially  the  same  as  that  of  1801,  but 
much  simpler  in  its  form,  was  fully  approved  by  the  General 
Assembly  in  May,  1808.  For  the  succeeding  twenty-nine 
years  these  two  churches  in  Western  and  Central  New  York 
worked  together  under  this  Plan,  and  it  was  claimed  by  many 
that  the  Assembly  in  repudiating  the  plan  of  1801  had  not 
touched  that  of  1808.  (5) 

It  is  apparent,  therefore,  whatever  may  be  the  final 
judgment  as  to  the  wisdom  of  the  Plan  of  Union  or  of  the 
action  regarding  it  taken  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1837, 
that  the  Presbyterians  and  Congregationalists  were  jointly 
responsible  for  its  enactment.  The  ecclesiastical  bodies 
most  interested  had  cordially  approved  of  it.  In  the  main 
it  was  a  happy  union,  inspiring  mutual  confidence.  In 
actual  practice,  not  without  some  friction,  it  worked  on  the 
whole  to  the  advantage  of  both  churches,  and  to  that  of  this 
region  of  country.  A  new  and  aggressive  spirit  was  almost 
at  once  manifested,  and  the  churches  were  better  able  to 
keep  pace  with  the  growth  of  population.  Without  some 
such  plan  it  can  hardly  be  disputed  that  the  results  of  this 
early  home  missionary  activity  would  have  been  far  less 
satisfactory.  Right  relations  were  established  and  culti- 
vated between  these  two  churches  which  were  doing  such  a 
large  part  of  this  missionary  work,  and  it  helped  to  create 
that  intelligent  church  activity  which  has  been  perpetuated 
down  to  the  present  time.  The  leaders  of  those  days  did  not 
have  for  their  supreme  aim  the  propagation  of  either  Pres- 
byterianism    or    Congregationalism,    but    something    far 


(4)  Hotchkin,  Ibid,  Page  82. 

(5)  See  New  York  Observer,  September  2,  1837,  where  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Cayuga  claimed  that  the  only  Plan  of  Union  upon  which  the 
churches  of  western  New  York  had  acted  for  many  years  was  that 
of  1808. 


The  Work  of  the  Church  31 

greater,  the  promotion  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  Certainly- 
judged  by  its  fruits  the  Plan  of  Union  exhibited  an  intelli- 
gent Christian  statesmanship  which  has  not  always  been  a 
characteristic  of  ecclesiastical  bodies  since  in  home  mission 
work. 


Chapter  III. 

THE  FOUNDATIONS  LAID. 

The  Beginnings  of  the  Seminary.  Action  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Cayuga;  of  the  Synod  of  Geneva;  of  the  General 
Assembly;  of  the  Meeting  at  Cannndaigua,  and  of  the 
Committee  on  Ministerial  Education.  A  Theological 
Seminary  only.    Further  action  of  the  Synod. 

No  human  institution  which  has  in  it  a  breath  of  the 
Divine  life  is  a  finished  product.  It  must  grow  with  the 
years  if  it  is  to  justify  the  vision  of  its  founders.  Its  begin- 
nings may  be  more  or  less  hidden,  while  unseen  and  unknown 
forces  and  agents  may  contribute  to  it.  Its  roots  are  in  the 
past,  but  beneath  its  growing  branches  the  generations 
gather.  Its  leaves  must  not  wither  and  it  must  yield  its 
fruit  every  month.  But  to  describe  its  origin  and  to  give  due 
credit  to  all  those  who  contributed  to  its  beginnings  is  diffi- 
cult. In  this  chapter,  however,  the  task  is  undertaken  for 
Auburn  Theological  Seminary. 

Out  of  the  conditions  already  noted  created  by  the  rapid 
settlement  of  this  new  west,  and  from  the  brain  and  heart 
of  one  man  fired  with  devotion  to  the  work  of  the  Master's 
kingdom,  the  idea  of  the  Seminary  came.  But  a  large  num- 
ber of  others  caught  the  vision,  and  helped  to  give  it  prac- 
tical embodiment  in  its  equipment  of  men  and  means.  The 
difficulty  of  telling  its  beginnings  is  further  increased  be- 
cause in  those  early  days  so  little  comparatively  was  written, 
or  printed  at  least.  Even  much  of  what  was  written  was 
considered  of  little  value  and  has  long  since  perished.  So 
here  and  now  we  pay  our  tribute  of  praise  to  those  whose 
names  will  not  be  mentioned  in  this  or  any  history  of  the 
Seminary  hereafter  written,  men  and  women  tried  and  true, 
who  contributed  not  a  little  to  the  beginnings  so  well  con- 
ceived and  fulfilled  of  Auburn  Theological  Seminary.     They 


MATTHEW   LA   RUE   PERRIXE 
Professor,  1S21-1S36 


The  Foundations  Laid  33 

rest  from  their  labors;  their  works  do  follow  them,  and 
their  names  are  in  the  Book  of  Life. 

The  movement  which  led  to  the  establishment  of  the 
Seminary  was  part  of  a  general  one  which  affected  many 
branches  of  the  Church  in  various  parts  of  the  country.  It 
was  due  to  the  recognition  of  the  fact  that  the  older  methods 
of  training  the  ministry  were  utterly  inadequate  to  furnish 
a  sufficient  number  of  trained  men  to  meet  the  rapidly  grow- 
ing needs  of  the  country.  For  example,  one  writer  in  1822 
says,  with  pardonable  exaggeration :  "Among  the  favorable 
aspects  of  the  present  age,  we  recognize  the  multiplication 
of  theological  seminaries.  They  are  springing  up  every  day 
among  us,  and  yet  after  all,  the  demand  for  preachers  of  the 
gospel  is  far  from  being  supplied."  (1) 

And  again,  commenting  upon  the  Narrative  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  the  same  year,  the  writer  says :  "The  nat- 
ural increase  of  our  population  is  out  of  all  proportion  to  the 
present  means  for  their  religious  instruction.  Heathenism 
must  be  gaining  ground  upon  Christianity,  with  respect  to 
relative  numbers,  in  the  United  States.  There  are  already 
large  districts  in  our  country,  where  the  name  of  Jesus  is 
rarely  heard  except  in  terrifying  oaths,"  and  much  more  to 
the  same  effect.  The  writer  gives  as  one  chief  reason  for 
the  dearth  of  ministers,  inadequate  salaries,  and  makes  a 
cautious  plea  that  the  Church  should  use  men  not  so  highly 
trained.  (1) 

The  first  meeting  of  the  Presb5rtery  of  Cayuga  was  held 
at  Auburn,  January  8, 1811.  This  Presbjrtery  therefore,  as 
such,  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  settlement  of  the  question 
which  led  to  the  establishment  of  Princeton  Theological 
Seminary  by  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1810  and 
1812.  Of  the  other  presbyteries  occupying  this  territory, 
Oneida  voted  for  a  seminary  in  each  synod,  and  Geneva  for 
two,  one  in  the  north  and  one  in  the  south.  At  its  meeting 
on  August  12,  1812,  however,  the  following  minute  appears 
in  the  records  of  Cayuga  Presbytery:  "Presbytery  then  re- 
ceived and  attended  to  an  application  from  Rev.  Mr.  Lansing 


(1)     Theological  Review,  Published  in  Baltimore  and  edited  by 
Rev.  James  Gray,  D.D.,  1822.     Pages  274  and  518. 


34         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

and  J.  Foreman,  Esq.,  in  behalf  of  themselves  and  others  in 
the  town  of  Onondaga,  'For  approbation  of  a  Theological 
Institution  in  Onondaga'.  Voted,  to  approve  of  the  object 
contemplated ;  and  that  Messrs.  Parsons,  Smith  and  Hills  be 
a  committee  to  endite  a  letter  of  credence  agreeably  to  the 
request  of  the  above-named  gentlemen."  (2)  Later,  at  the 
same  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  a  more  elaborate  minute 
was  adopted  on  the  report  of  this  committee  as  follows : — 
"Whereas  information  has  been  communicated  to  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Cayuga  by  the  Rev.  Dirck  C.  Lansing  and  Joshua 
Foreman,  Esq.,  that  an  academical  institution  is  about  to  be 
established  in  the  town  of  Onondaga ;  and  that  it  is  contem- 
plated to  connect  with  said  institution  a  theological  school, 
in  which  young  men  may  be  prepared  for  the  Gospel  minis- 
try ;  and  whereas  application  has  been  made  to  this  Presby- 
tery by  the  above-named  gentlemen,  in  behalf  of  their  asso- 
ciates, for  a  letter  of  recommendation  on  the  important 
nature  and  necessity  of  such  a  theological  establishment  on 
the  principles  and  doctrines  of  the  Reformation ;  the  Presby- 
tery cheerfully  states  that  they  view  such  a  theological 
institution  as  highly  necessary  to  this  portion  of  our  country 
and  calculated  to  be  extensively  useful  to  the  establishment 
of  gospel  truth,  and  the  building  up  of  the  Kingdom  of  the 
Redeemer ;  and  they  do  most  cordially  concur  with  the  above- 
named  gentlemen  and  their  associates  in  soliciting  the  aid  of 
those  who  love  the  cause  of  the  great  King  of  Zion ;  in  fur- 
thering an  object  of  such  deep  importance  to  the  churches  of 
Christ  in  this  region;  and  (through  the  Divine  blessing 
which  we  humbly  implore)  to  generations  yet  unborn."  (2) 

This  latter  action  led  to  the  establishment  of  the  Onon- 
daga Academy  at  Onondaga  Valley,  an  institution  which  did 
an  excellent  work  for  many  years.  But,  as  far  as  the  record 
goes,  nothing  was  ever  done  towards  the  establishment  of  a 
theological  seminary  at  the  same  place.  This  may  have 
been  due  to  the  fact  that  soon  after  this  meeting  of  the  Pres- 
bytery, Mr.  Lansing  removed  to  the  east  for  a  few  years,  and 
as  he  was  one  of  the  leaders  in  the  new  venture,  it  was  prob- 
ably dropped  for  a  more  convenient  season. 


(2)     Manuscript  Minutes  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cayuga,  Vol.  1:42, 
43,  159,  160,  164,  173. 


The  Foundations  Laid  35 

But  the  subject  of  ministerial  education  was  not 
dropped  by  this  Presbytery  during  the  immediately  ensuing 
years.  Repeated  action  was  taken  with  reference  to  the 
"poor  and  pious  youth"  studying  for  the  ministry.  Com- 
mittees were  appointed  to  interview  such  young  men,  as  the 
supply  of  preachers  was  wholly  inadequate  to  meet  the  de- 
mands in  this  region.  Such  committees  were  also  directed 
to  supervise  the  studies  of  the  young  men,  and  to  secure 
money  for  their  support.  "Female  Associations"  for  this 
latter  purpose  were  recommended,  and  on  February  15, 1815, 
in  obedience  to  the  direction  of  the  General  Assembly,  it  was 
recommended  to  the  congregations  that  they  "encourage  and 
promote  the  formation  of  Societies  in  aid  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Princeton."  At  the  meeting  in  August,  1816, 
the  Presbytery  appointed  a  committee  "to  look  out  promising 
young  men  to  be  educated  for  the  Gospel  ministry,  to  raise 
funds  for  this  purpose,  and  to  superintend  all  things  relative 
to  this  business."  On  August  20,  1817  the  committee  pre- 
sented a  report  which  Presbytery  adopted  as  follows :  "The 
committee  for  the  education  of  poor  and  pious  young  men 
for  the  gospel  ministry  reported,  which  report  was  accepted, 
and  is  as  follows,  viz. :  That  on  the  fourteenth  of  October 
last,  they  met  and  organized,  that  they  adopted  measures 
for  increasing  the  funds  of  the  Society  by  recommending 
female  associations,  and  by  circulating  subscriptions  for  this 
purpose.  They  likewise  published  an  address  to  the  churches 
on  this  subject.  Your  committee  are  not  able  to  state  pre- 
cisely the  success  of  these  exertions  for  increasing  the  funds, 
but  believe  that  considerable  has  already  been  subscribed. 
Your  committee  would  further  report  that  they  have  re- 
ceived two  young  men  under  their  care,  viz.,  Rufus  Demming 
of  Marcellus,  whom  they  have  placed  under  the  immediate 
direction  of  Rev.  Levi  Parsons,  and  George  Spaulding  of 
Locke,  whom  they  have  placed  under  the  immediate  direction 
of  Rev.  Joshua  Dean.    Levi  Parsons,  Chairman."  (2) 

At  the  same  date  the  Presbytery  also  adopted  the  follow- 
ing: "A  recommendation  was  received  from  the  General 
Assembly  to  take  up  collections  in  the  several  congregations 


36         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  to  aid  the  funds  of  the  theo- 
logical seminary,  whereupon  resolved,  that  as  exertions  are 
making  to  procure  a  fund  for  the  education  of  poor  and  pious 
young  men,  as  far  as  the  circumstances  of  our  congregations 
will  admit,  it  is  inexpedient  to  make  such  collections  at 
present".  (2) 

At  the  stated  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  held  at  Auburn, 
January  27,  1818,  after  Dr.  Lansing  had  returned  to  this 
region,  the  following  resolution  was  adopted:  "Resolved, 
that  Presbytery  deem  it  expedient  that  a  theological  sem- 
inary be  established  within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  of 
Geneva,  and  that  they  will  prosecute  this  subject  at  the  next 
meeting  of  Synod".  (2) 

Though  the  Presbytery  knew  it  not  at  the  time,  Auburn 
Theological  Seminary  was  almost  in  sight  when  this  resolu- 
tion was  adopted.  Certainly,  as  subsequent  events  showed, 
the  mover  of  it  had  discerned  the  signs  of  the  times.  The 
set  time  had  come,  and  nobly  was  it  redeemed.  It  has  often 
been  asserted  that  the  Rev.  Dirck  C.  Lansing  was  the  author 
of  this  resolution,  and  he  may  well  have  been,  but  the  minutes 
of  Presbytery  do  not  state  who  offered  it.  Probably  Dr. 
Lansing  was  the  moving  spirit  behind  the  scenes,  whether 
he  was  the  author  of  the  resolution  or  not.  He  was  the 
moderator  at  this  meeting.  But  there  were  a  goodly  number 
of  others  who  were  just  as  ready  as  he  to  become  sponsors  for 
the  contemplated  institution.  (3) 

"The  next  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Geneva"  was  held  at 
Rochester,  February  18,  1818.  The  first  meeting  of  this 
Synod  had  been  held  in  the  First  Church  of  Geneva  in  1812. 
On  the  second  day  of  this  Rochester  meeting,  the  committee 
on  Bills  and  Overtures,  consisting  of  Messrs.  Alexander, 
Lincklaen,  Lansing,  Brown,  Merrill,  Hall,  Higgins,  Moore, 
Steele,  Beach,  Colton,  and  Hyde,  reported  as  follows : 


(3)  In  view  of  the  great  importance  of  this  meeting  of  Presbytery 
in  the  history  of  the  Seminary,  it  will  be  of  interest  to  give  the  names 
of  its  members,  as  they  are  recorded  in  the  Minutes. 

(Continued  on  page  37) 


The  Foundations  Laid  37 

"The  committee  on  overtures  presented  the  following 
preamble  and  resolutions,  which,  after  serious  deliberation 
were  adopted,  viz. : 

"The  committee  on  overtures  taking  into  consideration 
the  growing  population  of  the  western  and  northern  parts 
of  the  State ;  the  outpourings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  with  which 
the  great  Head  of  the  Church  has  so  remarkably  blessed  this 
part  of  the  country ;  the  consequent  increase  of  churches  all 
around  us,  and  the  great  want  of  laborers  in  this  rich  har- 
vest, have  been  led  to  devise  ways  and  means  for  the  purpose 
of  raising  up  a  competent  and  learned  ministry :  fully  per- 
suaded on  the  other  hand,  of  the  utter  impracticability  to 
obtain  from  our  congregations  in  the  way  of  collections  or 
donations  sufficient  means  to  aid  and  assist  materially  the 
funds  of  an  institution  so  distant  as  the  Theological  Sem- 
inary at  Princeton,  having  moreover,  on  the  other  hand,  sat- 
isfactory evidence  before  them,  that  in  case  a  similar  insti- 
tution should  be  established  more  particularly  under  the 
eye  and  immediate  patronage  of  the  good  people  of  this  part 
of  the  country  considerable  sums  of  money  and  large  dona- 
tions of  land  might  be  obtained,  beg  leave  to  offer  to  the 


(Continued  from  page  36) 
MINISTERS  ELDERS 

Seth  Smith,  Mod.  (retiring)  Squire  Stone,  Locke 

Jeremiah  Osborne  Samuel  Wilson,  Genoa,  East  Church 

Royal  Phelps  Lewis  Bartholomew,  Dryden 

Levi  Parsons  John  Seaton,  West  Church,   Locke 

Henry  Ford  Aaron  B.  Sheldon,  Brutus 

William  Wisner  Uriah  Benedict,  1st  Church,  Scipio 

Jeptha  Poole  William  Bradley,  1st  Church,  Genoa 

Dirck  C.  Lansing  Josiah  Frost,  Marcellus 

John  Bascom  Samuel  Bellamy,  Skaneateles 

Isaac  Eddy  Jesse  Nickols,  East  Church,  Scipio 

Licentiate,  Reuben  Porter  Freeman  Lake,  Spencer 

Isaac  Cady,  Sempronius 
Ebenezer  Higgins,  Aurelius 
John  Morris,  Mentz 
Jesse  Wyatt,  Danby 
Levi  Clark,  Camillus 
John  Oliphant,  Auburn 
Thomas  Pierce,  Berkshire 
Caleb  Lyon,  Jun.,  2d  Church,  Genoa 
Ten  ministers  and  nineteen  elders. 

"Mr.  Lansing  was  chosen  Moderator,  and  Messrs.  Ford  and  Osborne 
clerks." 


38         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

consideration  of  Synod  the  following  resolutions:  1.  Re- 
solved, that  the  subject  of  the  establishment  of  an  Academical 
and  Theological  Seminary  within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  of 
Geneva  is  highly  expedient  and  important.  2.  Resolved, 
that  the  subject  of  the  establishment  of  an  Academical  and 
Theological  Seminary  within  the  bounds  of  this  Synod  be 
transmitted  to  the  next  General  Assembly,  and  that  they  be 
respectfully  requested  to  express  to  this  Synod  their  opinion 
on  the  subject.  3.  Resolved,  that  Messrs,  Squier,  Wallace 
and  Smith,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Niagara,  Messrs.  Fitch,  Wil- 
liams and  Brewster  of  the  Presbytery  of  Ontario,  Messrs. 
Higgins,  Hotchkin  and  Haight  of  the  Presbytery  of  Bath, 
Messrs.  Johns,  Axtell  and  A.  B.  Hall  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Geneva,  Messrs.  Wisner,  Lansing  and  Mumford  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Cayuga,  and  Messrs.  Walker,  Lincklaen  and  Gard- 
ner of  the  Presbytery  of  Onondaga,  be  a  committee,  whose 
duty  it  shall  be  immediately  after  receiving  information  that 
the  General  Assembly  have  approved  of  the  proposed  plan 
to  meet  at  such  time  and  place  as  a  chairman  (to  be  appointed 
by  Synod)  shall  direct,  to  take  into  consideration  such  meas- 
ures as  may,  in  their  opinion,  be  expedient  for  carrying  into 
effect  the  foregoing  resolutions.  4.  Resolved,  that  the  said 
committee  take  measures  to  gain  information,  acquire  funds, 
and  receive  proposals  for  locating  and  erecting  such  build- 
ings as  may  be  needful  for  the  said  seminary,  and  make 
report  at  the  next  meeting  of  Synod.  5.  Resolved,  that,  if 
the  said  committee  shall  consider  it  necessary  for  the  inter- 
ests of  the  contemplated  institution  that  the  Synod  be  con- 
vened before  the  time  of  their  annual  meeting,  the  chairman 
of  the  committee  shall  notify  the  moderator  of  Synod,  who, 
after  such  notification,  shall  as  soon  as  convenient,  call  a 
special  meeting  of  Synod,  at  such  place  as  the  committee 
shall  have  designated,  by  issuing  a  circular  letter  to  the  re- 
spective members  of  Synod  at  least  two  weeks  before  the 
time  appointed  for  such  meeting. 

"Mr.  Wisner  was  appointed  chairman  of  the  above 
named  committee".  (4) 


(4)     Manuscript  Minutes  of  the  Synod  of  Geneva.  Vol.  1:111.  130, 
144,  154. 


The  Foundations  Laid  39 

It  will  be  noticed  that  the  committee  give  four  reasons 
for  the  establishment  of  a  seminary  in  this  region.  1st,  the 
rapid  growth  in  population  of  the  western  and  northern 
parts  of  the  state.  Attention  has  already  been  given  to  this 
fact.  2nd,  the  revivals  of  religion  which  had  blessed  this 
part  of  the  country.  Mention  has  been  made  of  the  one  that 
visited  the  churches  near  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
and  there  were  others  that  followed.  About  the  time  of  the 
founding  of  the  Seminary  great  revivals  visited  the  Church 
in  Auburn  under  Dr.  Lansing's  ministry,  and  many  other 
churches  shared  in  the  blessing.  Undoubtedly  these  re- 
vivals helped  forward  the  movement  for  the  Seminary,  and 
increased  the  number  of  churches.  3d,  the  difficulty  of 
securing  from  the  congregations  sufficient  money  to  aid  a 
seminary  as  far  away  as  Princeton  seemed  insurmountable, 
and,  4th,  there  was  a  probability  that  money  and  land  would 
be  given  for  a  seminary  located,  controlled  and  patronized  by 
the  people  of  this  part  of  the  country.  The  need  was  great, 
and  the  prospects  of  meeting  the  need  excellent. 

It  is  evident  from  the  above  action  that  the  Synod  was 
in  dead  earnest  in  the  matter,  that  they  appointed  a  com- 
mittee which  they  trusted  to  go  ahead  and  do  something,  and 
that  they  expected  the  cordial  endorsement  of  the  General 
Assembly.  (5) 

In  this  latter  expectation  they  were  disappointed.  The 
following  extract  from  the  minutes  of  the  General  Assembly 
for  June  8,  1818,  tells  us  all  we  know  in  regard  to  the  action 
of  the  Assembly  regarding  this  request :  "An  overture  from 
the  Synod  of  Geneva  requesting  the  advice  of  the  General 
Assembly  relative  to  the  establishment  of  an  Academical  and 
Theological  Seminary  which  the  Synod  proposes  instituting 


(5)  The  moderator  of  this  meeting  of  Synod,  and  so  of  the  special 
meeting  held  the  August  following,  was  the  Rev.  Henry  Ajxtell,  D.D. 
As  he  was  appointed  a  member  of  the  committee  and  was  intimately 
concerned  in  the  establishment  of  the  Seminary,  brief  mention  may 
well  be  made  of  his  short  but  useful  life.  Dr.  Axtell  was  born  in  Mor- 
ristown.  N.  J.,  and  was  graduated  from  Princeton  College  in 
1796.  For  several  years  he  taught  in  New  Jersey  and  in  a  private 
school  in  Geneva.    He  studied  theology  under  the  Rev.  Jedidiah  Chap- 

(Continued  on  page  40) 


40         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

within  their  bounds,  was  brought  in  and  read.  After  the 
subject  had  been  discussed  for  some  time,  the  following  reso- 
lution was  adopted,  viz :  Resolved,  that  the  Assembly  are  not 
prepared  at  present  to  give  any  opinion  or  advice  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  overture  from  the  Synod  of  Geneva,  which  contem- 
plates the  establishment  of  an  Academical  and  Theological 
Seminary,  believing  that  the  said  Synod  are  the  best  judges 
in  what  may  be  their  duty  in  this  important  business".  It 
will  be  remembered  that  in  the  matter  of  the  establishment  of 
Princeton  Seminary  the  General  Assembly  did  not  so  reason, 
and  again,  that  in  1825  it  decided  that  a  seminary  was  needed 
for  the  west,  and  proceeded  to  establish  Western  Theological 
Seminary  at  Allegheny.  But  probably  the  chief  reason  for 
the  conclusion  of  the  Assembly  of  1818  is  the  fact  that  it  was 
committed  to  Princeton,  and  felt  that  it  had  a  big  enough  job 
on  its  hands  then  to  manage  and  support  one  Seminary. 
Doubtless  there  was  much  disappointment  in  the  Synod  of 
Geneva  over  this  indifference  of  the  Assembly  to  their  great 
undertaking,  but  we  all  are  thankful  today  for  this  remark- 
able, in  view  of  the  subsequent  history,  judicious  and  volun- 
tary abnegation  of  the  Assembly  of  1818.  The  history  of 
Auburn  Seminary  would  have  been  very  different  and  much 
less  satisfactory  to  review,  had  the  Assembly  assumed  the 
initiative,  or  asserted  its  right  to  decide  and  control  the 
whole  matter. 


(Continued  from  page  39) 

man,  who  was  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1800  as  a  "stated 
missionary  for  four  years  on  the  north-west  frontiers."  He  removed 
to  Geneva  in  1813  where  he  continued  to  reside  until  his  death.  He 
gave  one-half  of  his  time  to  general  missionary  work  for  which  he 
received  a  salary  from  the  General  Assembly,  the  other  half  he  was  to 
minister  to  some  congregation  which  would  be  responsible  for  the 
balance  of  his  salary.  Thus  he  was  the  acting  pastor  of  the  church  in 
Geneva.  Mr.  Axtell  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Geneva,  Novem- 
ber 1,  1810.  As  a  teacher  and  preacher,  he  had  attracted  the  attention 
of  the  church  in  Geneva,  which  hitherto  had  had  no  settled  pastor. 
"Messrs.  Chapman  and  Axtell  were  by  a  unanimous  vote  invited  to 
become  co-pastors  of  the  church  and  congregation,  and  on  the  twelfth 
day  of  July  of  that  year,  Mr.  Axtell  was  ordained  by  the  Presbytery  of 

Geneva and,  in  connection  with  Mr.   Chapman,  installed  pastor 

ol  the  church."  In  this  connection  he  continued  until  his  death  at  the 
age  of  forty-five,  February  11,  1829.  Dr.  Axtell  received  the  degree  of 
D.D.  from  Princeton.  Dr.  Axtell  was  an  able  preacher,  a  wise  coun- 
sellor, and  faithful  in  all  his  ecclesiastical  duties. 


JAMES    RICHARDS 
Professor,  1823-1843 


The  Foundations  Laid  41 

But  the  committee  of  Synod  was  not  discouraged  by  this 
action  of  the  Assembly.  In  fact,  it  had  been  appointed  to  take 
definite  steps  for  the  establishment  of  the  Seminary  what- 
ever might  be  the  action  of  the  Assembly.  Accordingly, 
some  time  in  the  following  June  the  committee  called  a  meet- 
ing of  those  interested  in  the  project  at  Canandaigua.  It  was 
attended  by  a  goodly  number  of  invited  representative  men 
from  this  region,  and  has  been  spoken  of  as  "a  mass  meet- 
ing". Here,  in  this  representative  gathering,  the  subject 
was  thoroughly  discussed,  and  as  a  result  of  their  delibera- 
tions the  moderator  of  the  Synod  issued  a  call  for  a  special 
meeting  of  that  body,  to  be  held  at  Auburn,  August  5,  1818. 
It  was  a  large  meeting  for  those  days,  fifty-eight  ministers 
and  forty-five  elders  being  present,  which  indicates  the  great 
interest  felt  in  the  proposed  new  institution.  Besides  these 
regular  members  of  the  Synod  there  were  a  number  of  cor- 
responding members  present,  who  exercised  considerable 
influence  over  the  final  decision.  Among  them  was  Presi- 
dent Henry  Davis,  D.D.,  of  Hamilton  College,  the  Rev.  C. 
TenEyck,  a  representative  from  the  Classis  of  Montgomery, 
the  Rev.  William  Johnson  from  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church,  and  representatives  from  two  or  more  Congrega- 
tional Associations.  The  committee  of  Synod  presented 
their  report,  which  was  accepted  and  placed  on  file  as  "Docu- 
ment B,  August  1818".  This  document,  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant for  the  early  history  of  the  Seminary,  has  long  since 
disappeared.  This  is  deeply  to  be  regretted,  for  it  would 
doubtless  have  told  us  some  of  the  things  of  which  we  are 
now  ignorant,  but  which  we  very  much  desire  to  know.  It 
may  have  had  some  spicy  comments  on  the  action  of  the 
General  Assembly.  It  certainly  would  have  told  us  of  the 
conference  at  Canandaigua,  have  reported  some  of  the  dis- 
cussions and  have  given  us  some,  at  least,  of  the  reasons 
which  led  it  to  recommend  that  the  institution  should  be 
theological  only,  and  why  Auburn  appeared  to  be  the  most 
desirable  place  for  the  location  of  the  Seminary.  On  none 
of  these  matters,  including  even  the  exact  date  of  the  meet- 
ing of  this  conference,  do  we  have  sufficient  knowledge  to 
speak  with  any  positiveness. 


42         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

The  only  printed  reference  to  the  change  from  an  "Aca- 
demic-Theological Institution"  to  a  Theological  one  that  I 
have  been  able  to  find  is  in  the  Autobiography  of  the  Rev. 
Miles  P.  Squier,  D.D.,  some  quotations  from  which  are  also 
given  in  Chapter  V.  Dr.  Squier  says:  "The  Theological 
Seminary  was  the  child  of  the  Synod  of  Geneva.  Dr.  Axtell 
was  moderator  of  the  Synod  when,  in  1818,  in  its  sessions  at 
Rochester,  the  institution  was  overtured  and  provisionally 
projected  and  determined  on.  Some  things  respecting  this 
have  not  been  written,  and  I  dwell  upon  them  for  a  moment. 
The  bill,  as  overtured  to  the  Synod,  contemplated  an  Aca- 
demico-Theological  Institution,  taking  young  men  from  the 
plough  and  the  work  shop,  and  in  a  term  of  some  four  years 
fitting  them  for  the  ministry,  without  the  advantages  of  the 
college  course.  To  this  some  of  us  were  opposed :  my  own 
Presbytery  without  exception.  We  had  had  the  privilege  of 
a  full  course,  and  we  claimed  it  for  the  Seminary  and  its 
students.  But  after  a  discussion  of  two  days,  the  vote  went 
against  us,  and  a  committee  of  twenty-one  members,  from 
different  portions  of  Synod  and  from  Presbyteries  east  of 
us,  was  appointed  to  give  it  eflTect  and  establish  the  institu- 
tion. As  Buffalo  was  a  point  of  some  importance,  my  name 
was  put  on  the  committee;  and  at  our  meeting  in  Canan- 
daigua  in  June  following,  I  was  happy  to  meet  Dr.  Davis, 
then  president  of  Hamilton  College,  as  a  member  of  the  com- 
mittee, and  to  learn  that  his  views  fully  accorded  with  my 
own  as  to  the  plan  of  the  institution.  Those  views  were  fully 
and  successfully  laid  before  the  committee,  and  a  vote  was 
passed  by  it  requesting  a  special  meeting  of  Synod  to  amend 
their  minute  and  make  the  Seminary  appropriately  theo- 
logical, and  anticipating  for  its  students  the  full  academic 
and  collegiate  course  of  study.  This  was  done  by  Synod  in 
August  following,  at  Auburn,  and  the  stake  was  struck 
there ;  but  the  recollection  of  the  anxiety  and  the  struggle  it 
cost  to  place  it  there  on  the  basis  of  usefulness  it  now  occu- 
pies, has  almost  passed  from  the  minds  of  the  living".  (6) 


(6)  The  Miscellaneous  Writings  of  Miles  P.  Squier,  D.D.,  with  an 
Autobiography.  Edited  and  Supplemented  by  Rev.  James  R.  Boyd. 
From  the  Press  of  R.  L.  Adams  and  Son,  Geneva,  N.  Y.  (n.  d.)  pp.  23-24. 


The  Foundations  Laid  43 

This  was  written  by  Dr.  Squier  in  1846,  and  it  appears 
that  it  was  largely  owing  to  Drs.  Davis  and  Squier  that  the 
committee,  and  in  the  end  the  Synod,  were  convinced  that 
the  institution  should  be  theological  only. 

The  Synod  at  once  took  action  based  upon  this  report  as 
follows : 

"1.  Resolved,  That  instead  of  an  Academical  and  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  the  contemplated  institution  be  solely 
theological. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  Synod  proceed  immediately  to 
establish  a  Theological  Seminary  within  its  bounds,  and  that 
Messrs.  Squier,  Fitch,  Higgins,  Mosher,  Lansing,  Brown, 
Davis,  Dwight,  Frost,  and  Lincklaen,  be  a  committee  to  de- 
vise ways  and  means  and  to  digest  and  draw  up  a  plan  for 
carrying  this  resolution  into  effect".  (4)  The  next  day, 
August  6th,  this  committee  reported  and  Synod  adopted  the 
following  resolutions:  "1.  Resolved,  That  the  Theological 
Seminary  be  and  hereby  is  located  at  or  near  the  village  of 
Auburn,  provided  the  subscriptions,  approved  by  Synod,  for 
this  object  in  the  County  of  Cayuga  shall  amount  to  thirty- 
five  thousand  dollars,  on  or  before  the  next  Stated  meeting 
of  Synod :  and  provided,  ten  acres  of  land  be  secured  for  the 
site  of  said  institution.  2.  Resolved,  That  the  Seminary  go 
into  operation  whenever  approved  subscriptions  for  this 
purpose  shall  amount  to  fifty  thousand  dollars.  3.  Resolved, 
That  John  Lincklaen,  Horace  Hills  and  Thomas  Mumford  be 
and  are  hereby  appointed  Trustees  to  hold  the  property,  given 
to  the  institution  in  trust  for  the  use  of  the  same,  and  subject 
to  the  order  of  Synod".  The  fourth  Resolution  appointed  a 
large  number  of  men  to  raise  funds  for  the  Seminary. 
August  6,  1818,  is,  therefore,  the  date  of  the  founding  of 
Auburn  Theological  Seminary. 

The  Synod  also  appointed  Messrs.  Lansing,  Stockton 
and  Mumford  a  committee  to  prepare  for  the  press  a  sum- 
mary of  its  proceedings  with  special  reference  to  this  action 
on  the  Seminary.  This  appeared  in  the  Rochester  Telegraph 
of  September  1,  1818,  but  adds  nothing  material  to  the  min- 
utes of  Synod.    It  says,  however,  that  "the  action  was  taken 


44         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

after  much  deliberation,  with  a  firm  confidence  in  God  as 
having  all  things  at  His  disposal,  and  under  a  solemn  im- 
pression that  an  imperious  duty  requires  the  measure". 

The  action  thus  taken  by  the  Synod  is  traditionally  said 
to  have  been  unanimous,  but  in  one  notice  of  the  action,  it  is 
said  that  the  resolutions  were  passed  with  "one  dissenting 
voice".  The  conclusion,  however,  was  not  reached  without 
prolonged  discussion,  and  at  times  sharp  differences  of 
opinion.  Not  every  one  was  convinced  that  such  an  insti- 
tution was  necessary,  or,  if  necessary,  could  be  sustained  in 
this  part  of  the  country.  Many  said,  the  time  is  not  yet,  and 
the  Rev.  William  Wisner,  D.D.,  of  Ithaca,  who  offered  the 
motion  adopted  at  the  Rochester  meeting,  is  reported  as  say- 
ing afterwards :  "I  was  regarded  by  most  of  my  brothers  as 
a  rash  enthusiast".  This  is  probably  somewhat  of  a  rhe- 
torical statement,  but  it  was  certainly  not  all  smooth  sailing 
for  the  original  advocates  of  the  Seminary.  They  deserve 
all  the  more  credit  for  bringing  about  at  last  almost,  if  not 
quite,  unanimous  action.  It  is  said  that  the  final  vote  was 
not  taken  until  every  one  who  wished  to  do  so  had  expressed 
himself  on  the  subject. 

As  has  been  already  stated,  the  chief  reason  for  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  Seminary  was  the  rapid  growth  of  the 
population  in  western  and  central  New  York,  and  the  im- 
possibility of  supplying  the  needy  fields  from  Andover  and 
Princeton.  This  is  further  indicated  in  the  report  of  the 
meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Geneva  for  that  year  furnished  a 
Rochester  paper.  The  stated  clerk  of  Synod  adds  some  sta- 
tistics, which  make  plain  the  need:  "Thirteen  and  a  half 
years  ago  this  district  of  country  contained  only  one  Presby- 
tery, only  three  regular  Presbyterian  ministers,  and  perhaps 
eight  or  ten  small  Presbyterian  churches.  Now  eight  Pres- 
byteries, ninety-two  Presbyterian  ministers,  eleven  licen- 
tiates, one  hundred  forty-three  Presbyterian  congregations, 
and  more  than  7000  communicants  in  their  congregations". 
(7)  He  speaks  of  it  as  an  "immense  increase",  and  it  is  not 
strange,  and  we  must  also  remember  that  several  other 
branches  of  the  Church  had  almost  as  rapid  a  growth. 


The  Foundations  Laid  45 

From  the  official  records  it  would  appear  that  only- 
Presbyterians  were  engaged  in  the  founding  of  the  Sem- 
inary. But  it  has  already  been  said  that  Congregational  and 
Presbyterian  ministers  were  sent  into  this  region  and  from 
the  very  first  they  worked  together  in  perfect  harmony  and 
from  1801  under  the  Plan  of  Union.  Many  of  them  belonged 
both  to  an  Association  and  a  Presbytery,  and  it  is  often  diffi- 
cult to  tell  which  was  their  native  habitat.  Both  branches  of 
the  church  were  represented  in  the  Presbyteries  and  the 
Synod  chiefly  concerned  in  the  founding  of  the  Seminary, 
and  while  the  majority  were  Presbyterians,  it  ought  to  be 
remembered  that  among  its  founders  as  well  as  in  its  faculty 
throughout  its  history  Congregationalists  have  been  ably 
represented. 

It  seems  best  to  complete  the  history  of  the  Seminary  as 
specially  related  to  the  Synod,  even  though  we  must  antici- 
pate a  little.  The  next  stated  meeting  of  Synod  was  held  at 
Geneva,  February  7,  1819 ;  and  I  quote  once  more  from  the 
minutes :  "The  Rev.  D.  C.  Lansing  in  behalf  of  agents  ap- 
pointed by  the  Synod  at  their  special  meeting  at  Auburn  to 
solicit  donations  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Cayuga  for  the  Theological  Seminary,  reported  that  they 
had  complied  with  the  conditions  with  which  said  Seminary 
was  to  be  located  at  Auburn.  The  documents  relating  to  this 
subject  were  committed  for  examination  to  Messrs.  Squier, 
Pratt,  Woodruff,  Dwight,  Ford,  Chadwick,  Gilbert,  S.  M. 
Hopkins,  E.  Hopkins,  A.  B.  Hall,  Brown,  Sweetland,  and  H. 
Davis,  D.D."  (4) 

"The  report  of  this  committee  was  subsequently  pre- 
sented and  adopted,  and  is  as  follows :  "Resolved,  That  the 
Synod  are  satisfied  that  an  approved  subscription  to  the 
amount  of  $35,000  has  been  obtained  and  secured  to  the  trus- 
tees of  this  Synod  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  county  of  Cay- 
uga, and  that  the  SyTiod  do  locate  their  Theological  Seminary 
in  the  village  of  Auburn,  said  location  to  take  effect  on  the 
execution  of  a  good,  quit  claim  deed  to  the  said  four  acres  by 
Glenn  and  Cornelius  Cuyler,  free  from  rent,  to  the  satisfac- 


(7)     Rochester  Telegraph,  March  16,  1819. 


46         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

tion  of  a  committee  to  be  appointed  for  that  purpose,  and  on 
the  giving  of  ample  and  unquestionable  security  that  the 
said  six  acres  shall  be  conveyed  to  said  Synod,  or  their  Trus- 
tees, within  thirty  days  after  the  said  Maria  Hardenburg 
would  arrive  to  the  full  age  of  twenty-one  years,  if  living." 
(4) 

The  Synod  then  appointed  a  prudential  committee  of 
three  ministers  and  four  laymen,  who  among  other  duties 
were  "to  procure  and  receive  a  good  and  sufficient  title  and 
security  for  a  title  to  the  ten  acres  of  land,  to  commence  the 
building  of  a  suitable  edifice  for  the  said  institution,  and 
progress  as  far  as  they  shall  be  warranted  by  the  state  of  the 
funds ;"  also  to  appoint  agents  to  solicit  funds  for  the  Sem- 
inary, and  to  report  to  Synod  at  its  next  meeting. 

Messrs.  Lansing,  Parsons,  Stockton,  Mumford,  Brown, 
Hyde,  and  Lincklaen  were  appointed  the  prudential  commit- 
tee, and  David  Hyde  of  Auburn  was  added  to  the  board  of 
trustees,  and  also  appointed  treasurer.  The  Rev.  Ebenezer 
Fitch,  D.D.,  and  the  Rev.  David  Higgins  were  appointed  a 
committee  "to  prepare  a  constitution  and  plan  of  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  and  submit  them  to  the  Synod  at  their 
next  meeting."  Ministers  belonging  to  the  Synod  were  also 
recommended  to  present  the  subject  of  the  Seminary  to  their 
congregations  and  take  collections  for  the  same. 

In  1820  the  Synod  met  at  Aurora,  February  16th,  and 
the  prudential  committee  presented  a  long  report  of  what 
they  had  done,  and  of  the  outlook  for  the  future.  They  men- 
tioned that  a  beginning  had  been  made  in  the  erection  of  the 
building,  the  plan  of  the  edifice  and  the  letting  of  the  con- 
tracts. A  petition  had  also  been  presented  to  the  legislature 
asking  for  the  incorporation  of  the  Seminary.  The  sub- 
scriptions had  been  slow  in  coming  in,  but  the  committee  felt 
that  there  was  no  cause  for  discouragement  "notwithstand- 
ing the  peculiar  embarrassment  of  the  times".  Was  there 
ever  such  a  venture  launched  that  did  not  find  some  peculiar 
embarrassment  in  the  times?  Nevertheless,  the  committee 
were  grateful  for  the  encouragement  they  had  received  from 
many  widely  scattered  friends  of  the  movement,  and  ex- 
pressed the  opinion  that  the  appointment  of  a  professor  of 


The  Foundations  Laid  47 

theology  as  soon  as  funds  were  secured  would  do  much  to 
promote  public  confidence  in  the  Seminary.  The  Synod  was 
of  the  same  mind  also.  The  committee  on  the  plan  of  the 
Seminary,  not  being  ready  to  report,  was  continued  and  di- 
rected to  report  at  the  next  meeting  of  Synod,  but  no  such 
report  was  ever  presented,  so  far  as  the  records  go. 

At  this  meeting  the  Synod  approved  the  Act  of  Incor- 
poration as  presented  by  the  committee,  and  the  Act  was 
subsequently  passed  by  the  Legislature,  April  14,  1820.  It 
was  entitled,  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Presbyterian  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  established  by  the  Synod  of  Geneva,  at 
Auburn,  in  the  County  of  Cayuga."  The  preamble  declares 
that  the  legislature  has  been  informed  that  "the  committee 
appointed  by,  and  on  behalf  of  said  Synod have  estab- 
lished a  Theological  Seminary  at  Auburn for  the  pur- 
pose of  completing  the  education  of  pious  young  men  for  the 
Gospel  Ministry,  and  have  obtained  funds  for  a  considerable 
amount :  and  that  an  act  of  incorporation  would  better  enable 
them  to  obtain  and  manage  the  necessary  funds  for  the  ac- 
complishment of  their  benevolent  object." 

The  Act  names  the  first  Board  of  Trustees,  fifteen  in 
number ;  divides  them  into  classes  serving  three  years ;  states 
their  duties,  and  provides  for  the  election  of  their  successors 
by  the  Board  of  Commissioners.  The  latter  were  to  be 
elected  by  the  Presbyteries  which  then  belonged  to  the  Synod 
of  Geneva,  viz.,  Niagara,  Genesee,  Rochester,  Bath,  Ontario, 
Geneva,  Cayuga,  Onondaga,  Oneida  and  St.  Lawrence,  "and 
such  other  Presbyteries  as  shall  hereafter  associate  with  the 
said  Synod"  for  the  purpose  of  accomplishing  the  objects  of 
the  Seminary.  Each  of  the  Presbyteries  was  to  elect  three 
commissioners,  two  ministers  and  one  layman,  and  these 
were  to  elect  the  trustees,  "appoint  the  tutors  and  profess- 
ors, and  other  officers  of  said  institution",  and  perform  vari- 
ous other  duties  specified  in  the  Act.  Provision  was  also 
made  for  the  first  and  subsequent  meetings  of  the  Boards, 
and  for  such  other  matters  as  concerned  the  management  of 
such  an  Institution.  It  was  also  provided  "that  the  clear 
annual  value  or  income  of  their  real  estate  shall  not  exceed 


48         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

three  thousand  dollars,  and  that  of  their  personal  estate, 
seven  thousand  dollars." 

The  only  reference  in  the  Act  to  the  students,  except  in 
the  Preamble,  is  as  follows:  "Provided,  however,  that  no 
student  of  any  Christian  denomination  shall  be  excluded 
from  a  participation  in  the  privileges  of  this  institution  on 
the  ground  of  his  religious  persuasion." 

The  Synod  met  again  on  October  20,  1820,  in  Auburn. 
The  prudential  committee  presented  a  report  which  was 
placed  on  file,  but  not  recorded.  A  circular  letter  from  the 
joint  boards  of  the  Seminary  was  approved  by  the  Synod ; 
the  moderator  and  stated  clerk  were  directed  to  sign  it,  and 
the  ministers  and  elders  to  see  that  it  was  read  in  the 
churches. 

So  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn  from  the  manuscript 
minutes  of  the  Synod,  it  ceased  henceforth  to  take  any  action 
on  the  Seminary,  save  to  direct  from  time  to  time  that  col- 
lections be  taken  in  the  churches  on  its  behalf.  The  control 
of  the  Seminary  had  now  passed  to  its  governing  Boards. 


SAMUEL  HANSON  COX 
Professor,  1835-1837 


Chapter  IV. 
THE  WORK  BEGUN. 

Breaking  ground  for  the  first  building.  Laying  of  the  corner 
stone.  First  meetings  of  the  Governing  Boards.  Erec- 
tion of  four  Departments.  Election  and  inxiuguration 
of  the  first  Faculty.  Opening  of  the  Seminary.  En- 
dowment of  the  Chair  of  Christian  Theology.  Earliest 
Catalogue.  The  village  of  Auburn  and  reasons  for  the 
location  of  the  Seminary. 

In  order  to  complete  the  record  of  Synod  we  have  an- 
ticipated a  little  our  story.  On  November  30,  1819,  ground 
was  broken  for  the  new  building.  The  work  was  prosecuted 
under  the  direction  of  the  prudential  committee  appointed 
by  the  Synod.  In  the  "Evangelical  Recorder"  of  December 
25,  1819, — a  paper  published  in  Auburn,  and  edited  by  Dr. 
Lansing — there  is  a  brief  report  of  the  proceedings,  written 
probably  by  the  editor  himself,  from  which  I  quote:  "The 
interesting  ceremony  of  breaking  ground  preparatory  to  the 
erection  of  the  building  for  the  Theological  Seminary  in  this 
village,  took  place  November  30th,  in  the  presence  of  a  nu- 
merous and  respectable  company  of  the  citizens  of  the  vil- 
lage and  vicinity,  who  had  assembled  with  teams  and  suitable 
implements  for  the  laudable  purpose  of  devoting  a  day's 
labor  to  so  important  an  object.  After  the  invocation  of  the 
divine  blessing  by  the  Rev.  (William)  Johnson,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Lansing  delivered  the  address."  The  Cayuga  Republican  of 
December  8th  gives  further  interesting  particulars  from  the 
same  writer:  "The  ground  on  which  the  building  is  to  be 
erected  was  broken  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Johnson  driving  the 
team  and  Mr.  Lansing  holding  the  plough.  Now  commenced 
a  scene  of  most  active  and  joyful  industry,  every  heart  ap- 
peared glad,  and  every  hand  was  willing  to  labor.  The  pleas- 
ure which  was  indicated  in  every  countenance,  was  a  fair 
expression  of  the  deep  interest  which  all  felt  in  the  important 


50  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

work.  Thus  in  busy  industry,  as  if  each  was  working  for 
his  own  personal  interest,  did  the  morning  pass  away.  At  a 
few  minutes  before  one  o'clock,  Mr.  Tuttle,  the  committee's 
agent,  called  the  laborers  to  refreshment ;  a  cold  lunch  having 
been  provided  by  the  ladies  of  the  village  at  Mr.  Ammer- 
man's  long  room.  But  just  as  they  had  laid  down  their  im- 
plements of  labor,  an  unexpected  circumstance  transpired 
that  filled  with  fresh  animation  every  heart,  and  flushed 
every  countenance  with  joy.  The  sound  of  the  Buglehorn 
at  the  State  Prison,  called  their  attention  and  they  saw  sally- 
ing from  the  gate  Captain  Brittin  in  a  one  horse  cart,  pre- 
ceded by  the  music,  and  followed  by  Captain  Little  in  an- 
other one  horse  cart,  and  about  forty  of  the  laborers  in  the 
different  mechanical  arts  with  their  shovels  and  spades 
shouldered,  with  the  broad  sides  presented  towards  the  field 
of  labor.  This  unexpected  sight  fixed  every  man  in  his  sta- 
tion, and  all  waited  with  enthusiasm  the  approach  of  the  new 
recruits.  When  they  arrived  the  company  that  had  labored 
through  the  morning,  received  them  by  opening  to  the  right 
and  left,  and  then  repaired  to  dinner,  leaving  the  others 
actively  engaged.  After  dinner  a  procession  was  formed  and 
headed  by  music,  marched  again  to  the  field.  The  afternoon 
was  filled  up  with  more  than  common  exertion  and  active  in- 
dustry, and  about  half  an  hour  before  sunset,  the  laborers 
were  called  off,  a  procession,  amounting  to  about  two  hun- 
dred, was  then  formed  on  the  spot,  and  headed  by  twenty- 
three  teams,  drawing  wagons,  carts  and  ploughs  and  con- 
ducted by  music,  attended  with  the  Prison  Guard,  marched 
through  the  most  compact  part  of  the  village  and  halted  in 
the  street  opposite  Mr.  Ammerman's  public  house,  where 
they  formed  a  hollow  square,  and  after  receiving  the  thanks 
of  the  committee,  and  suitable  refreshments,  every  man  re- 
paired to  his  house  with  apparent  pleasure  and  satisfaction. 
"The  most  perfect  order  and  sobriety  was  observed 
throughout  the  day.  No  impropriety  in  the  language  or 
conduct  of  any  one  was  discovered.  The  day  commenced 
with  peculiar  harmony,  and  was  terminated  with  a  delight- 
ful satisfaction  to  all,  that  has  never  been  witnessed  in  thia 
village." 


The  Work  Begun  51 

Not  much  apparently  was  done  during  the  winter  in 
carrying  forward  the  work  thus  begun,  and  it  was  not  until 
May  11,  1820,  that  the  corner  stone  of  the  building  was  laid. 
Again  the  account  of  this  ceremony  is  taken  from  the  Cay- 
uga Republican,  May  17th,  and  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  Lansing. 
"At  one  o'clock  on  Thursday  afternoon  last  (May  11th) 
the  inhabitants  of  this  village  and  vicinity  assembled  on  the 
ground  selected  as  the  site  of  the  Theological  Seminary  and 
engaged  in  gratuitous  labor  preparatory  to  the  ceremony  of 
laying  the  corner  stone  which  the  Prudential  Committee  had 
appointed  to  be  observed  at  5  o'clock.  Col.  Samuel  Bellamy 
of  Skaneateles,  having  been  previously  appointed  to  this 
service,  being  in  an  infirm  state  of  health,  was  brought  on  to 
the  grounds  in  a  carriage.  The  citizens  formed  a  line  in 
double  file  and  opened  to  the  right  and  left  to  receive  him.  He 
was  conducted  to  the  spot  where  the  stone  was  to  be  laid  by 
Messrs.  Hyde  and  Brown,  two  of  the  Committee.  The  stone 
weighing  about  one  ton,  and  managed  by  tackles,  was  then 
deposited  by  this  venerable  man,  whose  feeble  looks  and 
tremulous  voice  gave  deep  interest  and  solemnity  to  the  oc- 
casion. With  a  few  brief  but  pertinent  remarks,  setting 
forth  the  objects  of  the  institution,  and  imploring  the  bless- 
ing of  heaven  upon  it,  he  deposited  in  a  cavity  of  the  stone, 
previously  prepared  for  the  purpose,  a  silver  medal  with  the 
following  inscription :  'This  medal  deposited  by  Col.  Samuel 
Bellamy  of  Skaneateles.  The  name  of  Col.  John  Lincklaen 
of  Cazenovia  is  inscribed  in  honor  of  being  one  of  the  first 
projectors  and  advocates  of  this  institution.'  The  following 
passages  of  Scripture  were  also  inscribed :  'Behold  I  lay  in 
Zion  a  Chief  Corner  Stone,  elect,  precious.'  'Jesus  Christ, 
the  same  yesterday  and  to-day  and  forever.'  A  thick  plate 
of  lead  was  also  deposited,  covering  the  silver  medal  with  the 
following  inscription : 

Hoc  aedificium  conditum, 

per  docere  adolescentes 

in  rerum  divinarum 
scientiam — 

Anno  Domini.    MDCCCXX. 


52         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

"The  whole  ceremony  was  closed  with  an  address  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Stockton  of  Skaneateles,  and  a  prayer  and  benedic- 
tion by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lansing.  A  large  number  of  ladies  and 
gentlemen  of  the  village  and  vicinity  attended  and  gave  a  re- 
spectful and  devout  attention  to  these  highly  interesting 
solemnities." 

The  collection  of  subscriptions  appears  to  have  been 
very  slow,  and  the  building  was  not  ready  for  use  until  1821, 
and  not  fully  completed  until  1826.  "The  building  stood 
upon  a  slight  eminence  facing  south  upon  Seminary  avenue. 
It  consisted  of  a  central  section  four  stories  high  and  of  two 
wings  each  three  stories  high.  It  contained  a  chapel,  library, 
reading-room,  recitation  rooms  and  dormitories.  In  the 
basement  were  apartments  for  the  steward,  a  kitchen,  store- 
rooms, and  a  dining-room  for  the  students.  It  was  a  digni- 
fied and  graceful  structure  built  of  well-hewn  Cayuga  lime- 
stone, and  cost  in  the  neighborhood  of  $20,000."  (1)  It 
was  torn  down  in  1893. 

On  July  12,  1820,  the  Board  of  Commissioners  "met  in 
Lynch's  Inn  in  the  village  of  Auburn"  and  organized.  Nine 
Presbyteries  were  represented,  with  nineteen  commissioners, 
thirteen  ministers  and  six  laymen.  The  Rev.  Caleb  Alexander 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Onondaga,  was  appointed  moderator, 
and  the  Rev.  Miles  P.  Squier  of  the  Presbytery  of  Niagara, 
clerk.  Subsequently,  Mr.  Alexander  was  elected  president 
of  the  board,  and  Thomas  Mumford,  secretary. 

At  the  same  time  the  Board  of  Trustees  met  and  or- 
ganized. Each  of  the  boards  appointed  a  committee  to  con- 
fer together  and  to  report  on  the  constitutional  power  of  the 
boards,  and  then  the  Commissioners  adjourned  until  sunrise 
the  next  morning,  and  the  Trustees  adjourned  to  meet  at  5 
a.  m.  The  next  day  the  joint  committee  reported  to  the  two 
boards  that  "by  the  words  of  the  Act  of  Incorporation,  the 
general  superintendence,  management  and  control  of  the 
Theological  Seminary  is  vested  in  this  'commissioners' 
board,  that  the  powers  embrace  in  addition  to  the  specific 


(1)     Auburn  Seminary  Record,  111:343-372,  Article  by  Prof.  E.  W. 
Miller,  "The  Beginnings  of  Auburn  Seminary." 


The  Work  Begun  53 

powers  given  to  the  commissioners,  the  power  to  erect  such 
and  so  many  buildings  as  they  shall  judge  necessary,  to  de- 
termine the  number,  rank  and  qualifications  of  the  profess- 
ors, to  superintend  and  control  the  course  of  studies,  to  revise 
and  approve  or  disapprove  of  all  the  official  acts  and  proceed- 
ings of  the  trustees." 

The  Commissioners  then  elected  unanimously  the  Rev. 
James  Richards,  D.D.  of  Newark,  N.  J.,  Professor  of  The- 
ology "at  an  annual  salary  of  $1,000  and  fifty  cords  of  wood, 
together  with  the  use  of  a  dwelling  house  and  appurtenances 
for  the  accommodation  of  his  family".  After  the  election, 
which  was  ratified  by  the  Board  of  Trustees,  "a  joint  meet- 
ing of  the  two  boards  was  then  held,  and  a  solemn  and  ap- 
propriate prayer  was  addressed  to  the  Throne  of  Grace  by 
the  Rev.  Evan  Johns  of  Canandaigua".  A  committee  was 
appointed  to  confer  with  Dr.  Richards  and  urge  his  accept- 
ance, and  to  assure  him  that  the  boards  were  anxious  to  co- 
operate with  him  in  every  possible  way,  and  that  if  the  salary 
was  found  insufficient  it  would  be  increased,  and  that  his 
salary  began  on  the  day  he  accepted  the  election.  The  Com- 
missioners then  decided  that  ten  members  hereafter  should 
constitute  a  quorum.  Later,  at  the  third  meeting  of  the 
board,  this  was  changed  to  seven,  and  July  12,  1822,  it  was 
again  changed  to  five,  except  in  the  election  of  a  professor. 
At  a  meeting  of  the  Commissioners,  January  4, 1821,  a  letter 
from  Dr.  Richards,  which  has  not  been  preserved,  was  read, 
in  which  he  declined  the  election.  It  was  evidently  due  to 
the  fact  that  he  did  not  consider  that  sufficient  pecuniary  and 
other  arrangements  had  been  made  for  the  opening  of  the 
Seminary.  His  election  was  renewed,  however,  by  both 
boards  at  this  time,  and  additional  pledges  of  money  were 
made,  and  $3000  was  appropriated  for  the  erection  of  a 
professor's  house  and  outhouses  and  appurtenances.  Two 
hundred  dollars  were  added  to  Dr.  Richard's  salary,  his  ex- 
penses of  removal  were  promised,  and  he  was  assured  that 
the  boards  felt  that  by  the  latter  part  of  March  they  would 
have  complied  with  his  conditions  in  reference  to  a  fund 
towards  his  support,  and  that  the  utmost  exertions  would  be 
made  for  the  establishment  of  a  second  professorship. 


54         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

An  important  special  meeting  of  the  Commissioners 
was  called  by  the  president  and  held  "at  the  house  of  Heman 
Walbridge  on  Wednesday,  second  day  of  May,  1821."  A 
professorship  of  Biblical  Criticism  and  Oriental  Languages 
was  established,  and  the  Rev.  Henry  Mills  of  Woodbridge, 
N.  J.,  was  elected  to  the  chair ;  also  a  professorship  of  Ec- 
clesiastical History  and  Church  Government,  to  which  the 
Rev.  Matthew  La  Rue  Perrine,  D.  D.,  then  pastor  of  the 
Spring  Street  Presbyterian  Church,  New  York,  was  elected. 
Dr.  Perrine  was  asked  also  to  give  instruction  in  Didactic 
Theology  until  that  department  was  otherwise  supplied.  The 
salaries  of  these  two  professors  was  fixed  at  $600  each  with 
the  use  of  a  house  and  appurtenances.  (These  salaries  re- 
mained as  so  fixed  until  August  19,  1829,  when  they  were 
increased  to  $1000  each).  A  professorship  of  Sacred  Rhet- 
oric was  also  established,  and  the  Rev.  Dirck  C.  Lansing  was 
elected  to  it.  The  trustees  were  authorized  to  build  two 
houses  for  the  professors  instead  of  one  out  of  the  previous 
appropriation  of  $3000.  Dr.  Perrine  and  Dr.  Lansing,  who 
were  present  at  the  meeting  of  the  board,  accepted  their 
elections.  The  president  of  the  board  was  appointed  a  com- 
mittee to  confer  with  Dr.  Mills  and  Dr.  Richards. 

Attention  ought  to  be  called  to  the  broad  outlook  of  these 
men  who  formed  the  first  governing  boards  of  Auburn  Sem- 
inary. They  planned  for  a  faculty  larger  than  that  of  any 
other  seminary  of  that  day.  Andover  and  Princeton  both 
began  with  only  two  professors  each;  the  former  after 
twelve  years  had  now  only  three  chairs  of  instruction,  and 
the  latter  now  in  its  eighth  year  had  only  two  departments. 
But  Auburn,  with  little  money  and  not  much  assurance  of 
support  and  in  a  home  mission  region,  devised  more  liberal 
things  and  began  with  three  professors  and  four  depart- 
ments. It  was  surely  a  wise  and  far-seeing  policy  on  the 
part  of  these  men  who  walked  by  faith  in  this  enterprise. 

It  was  also  resolved  that  the  institution  should  open 
for  the  reception  of  students  on  the  2nd  of  October  next,  and 
that  the  inauguration  of  the  professors  should  take  place  at 
the  next  meeting  of  the  Commissioners  in  July.  At  the 
meeting,  July  11th,  Dr.  Mills  acceptance  of  his  election  was 


The  Work  Begun  55 

reported,  but  owing  to  his  absence  the  inauguration  was  post- 
poned until  October  11, 1821,  at  the  time  when  the  Seminary- 
opened  for  the  reception  of  students.  At  that  time  these 
three  professors,  Mills,  Perrine  and  Lansing,  were  inau- 
gurated with  appropriate  exercises. 

The  Rev.  Caleb  Alexander  gave  a  brief  history  of  the 
Seminary  from  the  beginning  and  its  outlook  for  the  future. 
The  Rev.  James  Hotchkin,  the  president  of  the  Board  of 
Commissioners,  announced  the  object  of  the  meeting,  and 
read  to  the  professors  elect  the  formula  of  subscription, 
(given  in  chapter  VI),  to  which  they  gave  their  assent  and 
subscribed  their  names.  An  appropriate  prayer  was  offered 
by  the  Rev.  Evan  Johns,  a  charge  to  the  professors  was 
given  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Fitch,  after  which  each  professor 
delivered  an  inaugural  address.  No  wonder  that  it  is  said 
that  the  exercises  were  "interesting  though  protracted." 

The  following  communication  printed  in  the  Cayuga 
Republican  and  dated  Auburn,  July  18,  1821,  adds  some 
further  information  to  the  action  taken  by  the  boards  at  this 
time: 

"At  the  first  annual  meeting  of  the  two  boards,  July  13, 
1821,  the  Rev.  David  M.  Smith,  one  of  the  agents  of  the  Board 
of  Trustees,  reported  that  fifteen  associations  of  young  men 
had  been  formed,  for  the  purpose  of  cultivating  a  portion  of 
land,  the  products  of  which  are  to  be  appropriated  to  the 
funds  of  the  Seminary,  in  the  towns  of  Lewiston,  Willson, 
Cambria,  Gains,  Royalton,  and  Buffalo,  and  that  one  indi- 
vidual had  consecrated  a  part  of  the  products  of  his  orchard, 
and  another  the  increase  and  products  of  a  part  of  his  bees 
to  the  Treasury  of  the  Lord.  Mr.  Smith  further  reported, 
that  he  had  procured  cash  subscriptions  to  a  considerable 
amount. 

"Other  agents  have  succeeded  in  procuring  the  finishing 
and  furnishing  of  several  rooms.  About  twelve  hundred 
dollars  have  been  procured  in  the  city  of  New  York.  One 
hundred  dollars  for  the  professors'  fund,  from  a  gentleman 
in  Newark,  New  Jersey,  and  about  six  thousand  dollars  for 
the  same  fund  from  the  counties  of  Jefferson,  Lewis,  St. 
Lawrence,  Otsego,  Tioga,  Seneca,  and  Onondaga.     From 


56  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

twelve  to  fourteen  hundred  books  have  been  collected  in  the 
cities  of  Philadelphia  and  New  York,  and  in  several  towns  in 
New  Jersey.  Liberal  subscriptions  have  been  made  by  the 
inhabitants  of  the  towns  of  Cato,  Mentz,  Aurelius,  Scipio, 
and  Genoa,  in  addition  to  the  thirty-five  thousand  dollars 
formerly  subscribed  in  this  county.  A  very  considerable 
amount  has  also  been  subscribed  by  the  inhabitants  of  Galen, 
Camillus,  Lysander,  Phelps,  Romulus,  and  Ovid.  Several 
gentlemen  have  devised  property  to  the  Seminary,  to  the 
amount  of  from  twelve  to  fourteen  thousand  dollars,  the 
avails  of  which  will  be  realized  in  the  future. 

"Thus  has  this  infant  institution  enjoyed  the  smiles  of 
heaven.  May  we  look  with  confidence  to  our  brethren 
throughout  the  United  States,  and  particularly  to  those  of 
our  own  highly  favored  State  and  district,  to  come  up  to  our 
help,  in  this  great  work  of  Christian  benevolence. 

"We  are  confident  that  an  object  of  this  magnitude,  can- 
not be  before  the  eye  of  a  populous  and  wealthy  Christian 
community  and  be  suffered  to  languish  and  die,  for  the  want 
of  that  pecuniary  support,  that  is  necessary  to  its  complete 
success.     Communicated." 

The  Boston  Recorder,  for  September  29,  1821,  contains 
the  announcement  of  the  prospective  opening  of  Auburn 
Theological  Seminary  with  three  professors,  and  with  ac- 
commodations for  from  twenty  to  thirty  students,  on  Octo- 
ber 2nd.  It  says : — "Where  students  are  supported  by  char- 
itable societies,  or  by  individuals,  it  will  be  a  subject  of 
important  consideration,  that  the  whole  expense  per  week  of 
supporting  a  young  man  at  this  Seminary,  exclusively  only 
of  washing  and  candles,  will  not  exceed  one  dollar.  The 
Christian  public  will  perceive  that  notwithstanding  the  pe- 
culiarly embarrassing  circumstances  of  the  times,  a  gracious 
and  munificent  Providence  has  so  far  blessed  the  efforts  of 
the  friends  of  the  Seminary,  that  we  have  been  enabled, 
definitely  to  announce  the  period  when  it  will  go  into  opera- 
tion." 

The  record  of  the  admission  of  the  first  students  is  given 
as  it  appears  in  the  minutes  of  the  Faculty,  at  their  first 
meeting,  October  15,  1821.    Drs.  Perrine,  Lansing  and  Mills 


LUTHER  HALSEY 

Professor,  1837-1844 


The  Work  Begun  57 

were  present.  "Mr.  William  Johnson,  a  graduate  of  Hamil- 
ton College,  and  a  member  of  the  church  in  Fairfield,  N.  Y., 
Mr.  Horatio  Foote,  a  graduate  of  Union  college,  and  a  mem- 
ber of  the  church  in  Burlington,  N.  Y.,  and  Mr.  Jacob  Catlin, 
a  graduate  of  Williams  college,  and  a  member  of  the  church 
in  New  Marlboro  North  Parish,  N.  Y.,  appeared  before  the 
Faculty  requesting  admission  as  students  in  this  Seminary, 
and  having  been  separately  examined  on  their  experimental 
acquaintance  with  religion,  and  their  views  in  seeking  a 
preparation  for  the  gospel  ministry,  and  giving  satisfaction, 
they  were  admitted  as  members  of  the  Junior  class. 

"Mr.  George  W.  Elliott,  a  member  of  the  church  in 
Campton,  N.  H.,  appeared  before  the  Faculty  requesting  ad- 
mission as  a  student  in  this  Seminary,  and  exhibiting  evi- 
dence of  considerable  progress  in  a  course  of  academical 
studies,  and  giving  satisfaction  as  to  his  experimental  ac- 
quaintance with  religion,  and  his  views  in  seeking  a  prep- 
aration for  the  gospel  ministry,  it  was  agreed  that  he  be 
received  as  a  member  of  the  Junior  class." 

The  same  form  of  words  is  used  at  the  successive  meet- 
ings during  the  year  when  other  students  were  admitted. 
These  were,  October  22nd,  William  Todd,  a  graduate  of 
Union  college,  and  a  member  of  the  First  Church,  Mar- 
cellus;  November  10th,  Samuel  Manning,  a  graduate  of 
Union,  and  a  member  of  the  Congregational  church  at  Scho- 
harie ;  November  26th,  Josiah  Bacon,  a  graduate  of  Williams, 
and  a  member  of  the  Congregational  church  in  Egremont, 
Mass.;  December  20th,  Ambrose  Eggleston,  a  graduate  of 
Yale  and  a  member  of  the  South  Presbyterian  church  in 
Windsor,  N.  Y. ;  Asa  K.  Buel,  a  member  of  the  church  in 
Auburn  but  not  a  college  graduate ;  March  14, 1822,  Solomon 
Stevens,  a  graduate  of  Middlebury  college,  and  a  member  of 
the  church  in  Brandon,  Vt.,  and  April  4th,  Charles  Yale,  "a 
candidate  for  the  ministry  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Geneva,"  but  not  a  college  graduate,  were  all  admitted  to 
the  Junior  class. 

Heretofore  it  has  been  customary  to  say  that  the  Sem- 
inary opened  with  eleven  students,  but  the  above  record 
shows  that  not  until  April  4th  did  the  eleventh  man  appear. 


58         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Three  of  them  came  from  Union,  two  from  Williams,  one 
each  from  Hamilton,  Middlebury  and  Yale,  and  three  were 
not  college  graduates.  Eight  of  them  claimed  residence  in 
this  State,  and  one  each  in  Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire 
and  Vermont ;  but  four  of  them  were  born  in  Massachusetts, 
one  each  in  Connecticut,  New  Hampshire  and  Vermont,  and 
only  four  in  New  York.  Seven  of  them  were  members  of 
Presbyterian  and  four  of  Congregational  churches.  Thus 
the  first  class  in  the  Seminary  was  representative  of  the 
classes  for  many  years  in  the  colleges  and  states  from  which 
they  came,  and  in  their  church  relations. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  boards,  September  10,  1823,  the 
gift  of  $15,000.  from  Arthur  Tappan,  Esq.,  of  New  York, 
for  the  endowment  of  the  chair  of  Christian  Theology,  was 
reported.  The  story  of  how  this  money  came  to  be  given  is 
told  in  the  "Genesee  Evangelist"  of  June  30,  1854,  as  fol- 
lows : — "In  the  year  1823  two  laymen  of  Auburn  ( ?) ,  warm 
friends  of  the  Theological  Seminary  then  recently  founded, 
stood  at  the  gate  of  one  of  them  until  a  late  hour  in  the 
evening  anxiously  consulting  respecting  the  infant  institu- 
tion. They  were  both  greatly  depressed  in  view  of  the  diffi- 
culties which  lay  in  the  way  of  its  progress.  They  separated, 
each  bearing  his  burden  of  anxiety,  doubtless  to  lay  it  before 
the  prayer-hearing  God.  In  the  morning  one  of  them  came 
early  to  the  other,  his  face  beaming  with  joy,  and  saying 
eagerly,  "Brother,  I  little  thought  last  evening  that  I  had 
$10,000.  in  my  pocket  for  the  Seminary.  But  I  had  just 
taken  a  letter  from  the  post  office,  in  which  I  afterwards 
found  enclosed  that  amount."  Mr.  Tappan  increased  this 
gift,  making  it  $15,000.  as  already  stated,  which  in  a  very 
short  time  was  also  increased  by  some  judicious  investments 
to  $17,000.  After  accepting  this  gift,  the  Commissioners 
elected  unanimously  Dr.  Richards  once  more  as  professor  of 
Christian  Theology  at  a  salary  of  $1,200.  and  house,  thirty 
cords  of  wood,  and  $200.  for  moving  expenses.  He  at  once 
accepted  this  election,  and  October  29,  1823  was  inaugurated 
in  the  chair  of  Christian  Theology,  which  he  was  to  hold  for 
so  many  years  to  the  honor  of  himself,  the  Church  and  the 
Seminary.    At  this  same  meeting  of  the  board  at  which  Dr. 


The  Work  Begun  59 

Richards  was  elected,  the  Faculty  were  requested  to  fix  on 
such  times  for  the  terms  and  examinations  "as  may  be 
deemed  best  by  them." 

Our  library  possesses  no  earlier  catalogue  of  the  Semi- 
nary than  that  for  the  year  1827,  but  the  Congressional 
Library  of  Boston  has  catalogues  for  1825  and  1826.  The  one 
for  1825  contains  eight  pages,  two  of  them  blank,  and  was 
printed  by  Richard  Oliphant  of  Auburn.  The  four  pro- 
fessors are  named,  Drs.  Richards,  Perrine,  Mills,  and  Lan- 
sing, the  latter  not  retiring  until  1826.  He  served  the 
Seminary  through  these  early  years  without  salary,  while 
he  continued  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  the 
village,  and  raised  large  sums  of  money  for  the  day  for  the 
further  endowment  of  the  institution.  The  names  of  thirty- 
five  students  are  given  in  this  catalogue  as  in  attendance 
upon  their  studies,  eight  of  them  not  college  graduates.  The 
further  information  about  the  Seminary  occupies  less  than 
a  page.  Probably  the  arrangements  for  the  terms,  vacations, 
curriculum,  and  board  of  the  students,  were  the  same  as  were 
made  at  the  opening  of  the  Seminary.  There  were  two  vaca- 
tions during  the  year,  one  of  four  weeks  beginning  "Wednes- 
day next,  preceding  the  first  Thursday  of  May ;"  the  other  of 
eight  weeks,  "beginning  on  the  third  Wednesday  of  August." 
"Board  is  furnished  at  one  dollar  per  week,  firewood  at  an 
expense  not  exceeding  five  dollars  per  year,  washing  and 
light  as  in  other  villages."  The  catalogues  for  several  suc- 
ceeding years  give  very  little  additional  information.  Board 
continued  to  be  furnished  at  this  price  until  1837,  when  it 
was  placed  at  "nine  shillings,"  but  in  the  meantime  for 
several  years  young  men  assisted  by  benevolent  societies 
paid  only  half  that  sum.  No  other  name  was  added  to  the 
Faculty  until  1834,  when  that  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  H.  Cox, 
D.D.,  appears  as  professor-elect  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  and  Pas- 
toral Theology.  In  the  following  year  he  appears  as  the 
Bellamy  and  Edwards  professor  in  the  same  chair. 

Very  little  has  thus  far  been  said  regarding  Auburn 
itself,  where  for  reasons  nowhere  definitely  stated,  the  Sem- 
inary was  located.  Why  was  this  village  selected?  This 
question  is  naturally  asked  in  view  of  the  changes  which 


60         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

the  century  has  witnessed.  In  the  first  place  it  may  be  said 
that  Auburn  was  in  1818  the  largest  village  west  of  Utica. 
It  is  in  the  midst  of  some  of  the  finest  farming  lands  of  the 
state ;  it  is  on  the  first  road  laid  out  from  Albany  to  Buffalo, 
and  apparently  it  had  then  the  best  chance  of  future  growth. 
A  few  years  earlier  than  the  date  given  above  it  is  thus  de- 
scribed: "Auburn,  in  1815,  was  a  plain,  rather  Dutchy- 
looking  village,  of  two  hundred  buildings.  Numerous  well- 
traveled  public  roads  had,  by  the  enterprise  of  the  founders 
of  the  village,  been  built  to  and  through  the  place,  consti- 
tuting it  a  market  for  the  surrounding  towns.  Its  streets 
were  full  of  activity,  and  emigrants  were  now  flowing  in  so 
fast,  that  land-owning  citizens  were  meditating  on  opening 
new  streets  to  provide  for  the  fresh  demand  for  building 
lots.  The  roads  still  suffered  from  the  wear  of  the  war,  but 
by  means  of  the  avails  of  lotteries,  and  subscriptions  of  work, 
they  had  been  greatly  improved,  and  many  from  mere  bridle- 
paths had  become  respectable  thoroughfares."  (2) 

"The  village  was  already  a  promising  place,  with  an  in- 
dustrious population  of  one  thousand  souls,  who  found 
employment  in  the  mills,  in  the  business  of  clearing  new 
lands,  or  in  the  shops,  stores,  and  taverns  that  were  plenti- 
fully sprinkled  along  the  sides  of  Genesee  Street."  (2) 

"Auburn  was  thus  in  1815  a  thriving  settlement,  not 
only  located  on  the  grand  highways  of  travel  and  trade,  but 
well  placed  in  the  heart  of  a  fertile  and  rapidly  filling  coun- 
try. Hundreds  of  acres  of  forest  land  were  now  being 
cleared  up  yearly  and  cultivated.  The  village  itself  possessed 
immense  undeveloped  resources,  and  was  at  this  time  con- 
siderably ahead  of  other  large  settlements  in  Western  New 
York.  Rochester  was  a  mere  handful  of  log-houses  on  the 
banks  of  the  Genesee  River.  Syracuse  was  a  farm,  where 
Edward  Patten,  then  residing  at  Onondaga  Hill,  went  to 
buy  cattle  to  stock  his  meat-market.  Geneva  and  Canan- 
daigua  were  small  and,  in  point  of  growth,  nearly  stationary. 
Auburn,  on  the  contrary,  though  sorely  in  need  of  incorpor- 


(2)     Hall,   History   of  Auburn,   page   119,   121,   125.     Published   in 
1869.    I  am  indebted  to  this  valuable  and  reliable  history  for  many  facts. 


The  Work  Begun  61 

ation,  (3),  for  the  sake  of  improving  the  streets  and  pre- 
venting fires,  was  prosperous  and  growing"  (2) 

Another  writer  of  the  day  says :  "Auburn,  'sweetest 
village  of  the  vale,'  which  twenty  years  ago  was  covered  with 
a  giant  growth  of  forest  trees,  is  now  the  first  place  for 
wealth  and  business,  west  of  Utica.  Twenty-three  years 
since,  the  lands  within  the  precincts  of  the  village  were  sold 
for  six  shillings  an  acre.  Noiv  these  acres  could  not  be 
purchased  for  six  thousand  dollars, — nay,  not  for  ten.  A 
new  state  prison  is  now  building,"  and  then  he  tells  us  that 
the  place  had  "sixteen  stores,  six  taverns,  and  as  many  gro- 
ceries, and  various  other  up-to-date  establishments."  (4) 

Again  the  same  authority  says  in  the  very  year  that 
the  Seminary  was  founded :  "Auburn,  N.  Y.,  a  village  of  a 
very  recent  date,  contains  2047  souls — of  whom  only  two, 
at  the  taking  of  the  census,  were  confined  to  their  beds."  (5) 
The  population  in  those  days  seems  always  to  be  counted  as 
souls,  and  whether  the  "souls"  or  the  bodies  or  both  of  these 
two  were  in  "their  beds"  the  present  writer  cannot  tell. 
The  census  of  1820  gave  the  population  as  2223,  "an  increase 
of  one  hundred  percent  in  five  years." 

The  location  of  the  State  Prison  here,  and  the  erection 
of  the  first  building  in  1817,  testifies  further  to  the  import- 
ance then  ascribed  to  Auburn.  It  is  also  well  known  that  the 
first  railroad  across  the  state  from  east  to  west  is  the  one 
now  known  as  the  Auburn  Division  of  the  New  York  Central 
Lines.  Travel  on  the  first  section  of  this  road  west  of  Syra- 
cuse, began  in  1838.  It  was  only  much  later,  with  the  com- 
pletion of  "the  Direct  Road"  further  north,  shortening  the 
distance  from  Syracuse  to  Buffalo,  that  Auburn  was  left  at 
one  side  of  the  main  stream  of  travel  across  the  state. 

Then,  like  most  new  places,  Auburn  claimed  to  have 
been  settled  by  people  of  more  than  average  intelligence  and 
enterprise.  Colonel  John  L.  Hardenburgh,  its  founder,  was 
a  veteran  of  the  Revolutionary  war,  and  so  were  many  of 


(3)  The  village  was  incorporated  by  an  act  of  the  Legislature, 
April  18,  1815. 

(4)  Niles  Register,  published  in  Baltimore,  Nov.  5,  1816. 

(5)  Ibid,  Nov.  7,  1818. 


62         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

those  who  came  here  in  these  early  years.  They  were  men 
of  ability  and  character,  and  gave  to  the  little  village  a  com- 
mercial, moral,  and  religious  life  which  did  not  always  belong 
to  these  early  settlements.  That  this  was  no  mere  idle  boast 
is  shown  by  the  organization  of  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church  in  1810 ;  of  St.  Peter's  Protestant  Episcopal  in  1811 ; 
of  the  First  Baptist  in  1819 ;  of  the  First  Methodist  Church 
in  1819 ;  of  the  First  Roman  Catholic  in  1820 ;  of  the  Univer- 
salist  in  1821;  and  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  in 
1828.  The  Cayuga  Bible  Society  was  formed  in  1815 ;  the 
first  Sunday  School  was  established,  against  much  opposition, 
under  the  leadership  of  Dr.  Lansing  and  Dr.  Richard  Steel  in 
1817,  for  the  colored  people.  The  County  Medical  Society  was 
formed  in  1817;  the  Agricultural  Association  of  Cayuga 
County  in  1818 ;  the  Western  Federalist,  the  first  number  of 
which  is  dated  June  7, 1808,  was  the  forerunner  of  a  long  line 
of  newspapers  which  appeared  in  somewhat  rapid  succession 
in  later  years ;  the  first  school  was  opened  in  1796,  followed 
by  others  as  the  population  increased ;  and  the  Auburn  Acad- 
emy was  erected  in  1811.  These  facts,  and  the  establishment 
of  numerous  factories  and  other  business  enterprises  in  the 
early  days,  are  only  a  few  of  the  many  signs  of  life  and  pros- 
perity in  the  new  settlement. 

All  these  things  naturally  brought  to  the  village  more 
wealth  and  a  larger  promise  of  future  prosperity  than  be- 
longed to  any  other  settlement  at  that  time  in  this  part  of  the 
state.  It  enabled  the  village  and  surrounding  country  to 
meet  the  conditions  laid  down  by  the  Synod,  and  led  to  its 
selection  as  the  proper  place  for  the  Theological  Seminary. 
This  is  about  all  we  know  as  to  the  reasons  which  decided  the 
Synod  in  its  choice  for  the  location  of  the  Seminary,  but  these 
seem  amply  sufficient. 


Chapter  V. 
THE  MEN  WHO  DID  IT. 

Some  of  the  Founder's  of  the  Seminary;  Lansing;  Wisner; 
Alexander;  Squier;  Davis;  Parsons;  Bellamy;  Ed- 
wards; Lincklaen;  Broivn;  Hyde,  The  first  Faculty; 
Lansing,  Richards,  Mills  and  Perrine. 

Auburn  Theological  Seminary  has  maintained  from  the 
first  the  same  general  spirit  and  attitude  toward  the  work 
of  the  ministry  and  a  scholarly  preparation  for  it.  Its  char- 
acter in  these  respects  was  largely  determined  by  its  found- 
ers and  first  faculty.  We  need,  then,  to  know  what  manner 
of  men  they  were  to  whom  we  owe  so  much.  It  will  be  impos- 
sible for  us  here  to  mention  even  by  name  all  of  the  men  to 
whom  the  Seminary  was  thus  indebted  in  its  early  day.  Not 
only  would  the  list  be  too  long  for  this  history,  but  the  rec- 
ords themselves  are  so  imperfect  that  the  conclusions  reached 
as  to  the  relative  influence  and  efficiency  of  the  many  con- 
cerned in  it  must  always  be  subject  to  revision.  Some 
conclusions,  however,  must  be  reached,  and  some  names 
selected  that  so  far  as  we  now  know  are  those  of  the  chief 
leaders  in  the  founding  of  the  Seminary. 

Probably  the  first  name  to  be  mentioned  among  its 
founders,  as  its  bearer  was  also  one  of  its  first  faculty,  is 
that  of  the  Rev.  Dirck  Cornelius  Lansing,  D.D.  He  has  been 
frequently  spoken  of  as  "the  father  of  the  Seminary,"  and  as 
the  one  who  more  than  any  other  contributed  to  its  founding. 
He  is  generally  credited,  as  already  stated,  with  being  the 
author  of  the  resolution  which  was  adopted  by  the  Presby- 
tery of  Cayuga  in  1818,  that  led  to  the  action  of  the  Synod  of 
Geneva  and  to  the  establishment  of  the  Seminary.  '  The 
minutes  of  Presbj^ery  do  not  name  him  as  its  author,  but  he 
was  certainly  the  father  of  the  movement  which  first  began 
in  this  Presbytery  at  an  earlier  date. 


64         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Dr.  Lansing  was  born  in  Lansingburg,  N.  Y.,  March  3, 
1785,  and  was  graduated  from  Yale  College  in  1804.  He  was 
ordained  pastor  of  Onondaga  Valley  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Oneida,  in  December  1807,  and  remained  here  for  about 
eight  years.  In  1817,  after  brief  pastorates  in  Stillwater  and 
in  the  Park  Street  Church  of  Boston,  he  became  pastor  of 
the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Auburn,  where  he  re- 
mained until  1829.  He  subsequently  held  pastorates  in  Utica 
and  New  York,  but  returned  to  Auburn  in  1835,  where  he 
made  his  home  until  1838.  His  last  pastorate  was  in  the 
Clinton  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church  of  Brooklyn  from 
1848-55.  Dr.  Lansing  died  at  Walnut  Hills,  Ohio,  March  19, 
1857. 

Dr.  Lansing  was  a  trustee  of  the  Seminary  from  1820- 
30,  vice-president  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  from  1820-24,  and 
Professor  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  and  Pastoral  Theology  from 
1821-26.  This  was  while  he  was  pastor  of  the  First  Presby- 
terian Church,  and  as  already  said,  he  served  the  Seminary 
without  salary,  and  acted  as  a  financial  agent  and  raised 
considerable  sums  of  money  for  the  institution. 

Dr.  Lansing  was  a  gentleman  and  a  preacher  of  the  old 
school,  and  was  a  follower  of  the  New  England  Theology  in 
contrast  with  the  sterner  forms  of  Calvinism.  The  introduc- 
tion to  a  volume  of  published  sermons  bearing  date,  Septem- 
ber 22,  1825,  reveals  one  who  feels  the  grave  responsibility 
of  a  preacher,  and  has  a  strong  desire  to  preach  the  whole 
Gospel  as  he  conceived  it,  not  omitting  its  severe  aspects. 
The  sermons  are  twenty  in  number,  and  some  of  the  subjects 
indicate  the  type  to  which  they  belong.  ( 1 )     Such  are : 

"The  duty,  ability,  and  present  obligations  of  sinners  to 
repent." 

"The  salvation  of  sinners,  an  act  of  gracious  sover- 
eignty." 

"The  hopes  of  sinners  end  with  the  present  life." 

"The  abuse  of  divine  goodness,  an  evidence  of  human 
depravity." 


(1)     "Sermons  on  important  subjects  of  Doctrine  and  Duty  by  the 
Rev.  D.  C.  Lansing.     Auburn.     Printed  by  Richard  Oliphant." 


BAXTER  DICKINSON 
Professor.  1839-1847 


The  Men  Who  Did  It  65 

Surely  preaching  on  such  themes  as  these  was  not  for  people 
who  have  itching  ears  and  will  not  endure  sound  words. 
There  runs  through  the  sermons  the  thought,  which  has 
often  appeared  in  other  days,  that  the  Gospel  is  in  danger  of 
being  perverted  and  pared  down  to  suit  the  weakness  and 
sin  of  the  wicked  heart  of  man.  The  volume  attracted  wide 
attention,  and  received  an  elaborate  and  favorable  review 
from  Dr.  Leonard  Bacon  in  the  Christian  Spectator,  1826. 
In  1827  Dr.  Joshua  Leavitt  wrote  a  severe  criticism  of  the 
sermons,  especially  for  their  views  of  the  extent  of  the  atone- 
ment, and  of  the  moral  or  physical  ability  of  the  sinner.  This 
article  was  answered  by  Dr.  Bacon.  It  will  be  seen  that 
Auburn  Seminary  owed  much  to  its  first  Professor  of  Sacred 
Rhetoric,  and  that  it  is  not  at  all  strange  that  he  should  be 
called  its  "father." 

The  Rev.  William  Wisner,  D.D.,  was  the  chairman  of 
the  committee  of  twenty-one  appointed  by  the  Synod  of 
Geneva  in  Rochester  which  carried  through  the  plan  for  the 
founding  of  the  Seminary,  and  was  a  trustee  of  the  Seminary 
from  1820-34,  and  from  1846-63.  Dr.  Wisner  was  born 
in  Warwick,  N.  Y.,  April  18,  1772,  and  was  educated  as  a 
lawyer  and  admitted  to  the  bar  in  1805.  He  practiced  his 
profession  for  several  years  in  Elmira,  Ithaca,  and  else- 
where. He  studied  theology  with  the  Rev.  Simeon  R.  Jones, 
became  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Athens,  Pa.  in 
1811,  and  remained  there  until  1816.  From  1816  to  1831, 
he  was  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ithaca,  N.  Y., 
and  it  was  while  here  that  he  was  active  in  furthering  the 
interests  of  the  Seminary  in  its  early  days.  In  1838,  having 
had  pastorates  in  the  Brick  Church,  at  Rochester,  and  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church  of  St.  Louis,  he  returned  to  the 
church  in  Ithaca,  where  he  remained  until  1849.  Dr.  Wisner 
was  moderator  of  the  General  Assembly,  N.  S.  in  1840.  He 
died  in  Ithaca,  January  7, 1871. 

In  a  previous  chapter  we  have  quoted  Dr.  Wisner's  testi- 
mony regarding  the  moral  and  spiritual  condition  of  the 
settlements  in  this  region,  when  he  was  engaged  in  the  prac- 
tice of  law.  When  he  began  his  ministry  in  Ithaca  there  were 
twenty  communicants  in  the  Presbyterian  Church.    Three 


66         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

of  the  men  were  shortly  after  excommunicated  for  heresy 
and  immorality,  and  two  of  the  women  were  suspended  from 
membership.  "Sabbath-breaking,  gambling,  uncleanness, 
and  other  vices  prevailed."  He  began  preaching  in  a  dilapi- 
dated school  house,  and  at  his  first  communion  seventeen 
were  added  to  the  church.  Under  him  the  church  became  one 
of  the  largest  in  this  part  of  the  State.  Dr.  Wisner  was  an 
evangelistic  minister,  and  great  revivals  were  connected 
with  his  pastorates.  He  was  one  of  the  loyal  and  efficient 
friends  of  Auburn  Seminary  and  was  the  last  survivor  of  the 
original  Board  of  Trustees.  At  the  semi-centennial  of  the 
Seminary  in  1870  his  son,  the  Rev.  Wm.  C.  Wisner,  D.D.,  of 
Lockport,  brought  this  message  from  his  father :  "Tell  the 
friends  of  the  Seminary,  the  Board  of  Trustees,  the  Faculty, 
the  Commissioners,  and  all  interested  in  the  institution,  that 
my  heart  beats  with  best  wishes  for  its  prosperity,  just  as 
thoroughly  as  it  did  when  I  moved  in  the  Synod  the  resolution 
that  laid  the  foundation  of  the  institution  itself." 

The  Rev.  Caleb  Alexander,  D.D.,  was  born  in  Northfield, 
Mass.,  July  22,  1755,  and  was  graduated  from  Yale  College 
in  1777.  After  two  brief  pastorates  in  New  Marlborough 
and  Mendon,  Mass.,  he  was  appointed  in  1801  by  the  Massa- 
chusetts Missionary  Society  to  visit  the  churches  and  Indians 
of  New  York.  After  a  three  months'  visit  he  returned  to 
Massachusetts  and  resigned  his  pastorate,  and  in  1802  re- 
turned to  this  state,  and  gave  his  time  to  three  small  churches 
at  Salisbury,  Norway,  and  Fairfield.  July  22,  1812,  he  was 
elected  the  first  President  of  Hamilton  College,  but  declined 
the  election.  The  same  year  he  became  Principal  of  the 
Academy  at  Onondaga  Valley,  whose  founding  we  have  seen 
was  so  intimately  connected  with  the  beginnings  of  Auburn 
Seminary.  Here  he  remained  for  four  years,  and  under  his 
administration  the  Academy  was  placed  in  a  flourishing  con- 
dition. Upon  his  resignation  as  Principal  he  entered  with 
great  zeal  and  earnestness  into  the  plans  for  founding  the 
Theological  Seminary.  In  September,  1820,  he  was  ap- 
pointed its  first  general  agent  to  solicit  donations  for  the  en- 
dowment of  professorships,  and  this  arduous  work  he  prose- 
cuted with  a  good  degree  of  success.    The  later  years  of  his 


The  Men  Who  Did  It  67 

life  were  spent  in  missionary  work  within  the  bounds  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Onondaga,  and  in  writing  for  the  religious 
press.  He  continued  to  preach  to  the  end  of  his  life  when- 
ever he  was  able,  and  died  at  Onondaga,  April  12,  1828.  Dr. 
Alexander  published  a  goodly  number  of  books,  chiefly  text 
books  to  be  used  in  preparatory  school  work.  He  was  re- 
garded as  a  very  able  preacher,  and  a  man  whose  work  for 
the  Seminary  was  exceedingly  valuable. 

The  Rev.  Miles  P.  Squier,  D.D.,  was  born  on  May  4, 
1792,  at  Cornwall,  Vt.  He  must  have  been  a  very  precocious 
child  in  his  studies,  for  he  entered  Middlebury  College  in 
August  1807,  when  only  15  years  of  age,  having  obtained  a 
premium  for  proficiency  in  Greek  literature  in  the  Academy. 
The  premium  was  a  copy  of  Isaac  Watts  on  the  Mind,  the 
book  to  which.  Dr.  Squier  subsequently  said,  he  owed  a  great 
deal  in  the  stimulation  of  his  intellect.  He  was  graduated 
from  college  in  August,  1811,  and  entered  Andover  Seminary 
the  same  year.  He  was  present  at  the  ordination  of  the  first 
missionaries  of  the  A.B.C.F.M.,  Messrs.  Newell,  Hall,  Jud- 
son,  Nott,  and  Rice.  After  graduation  from  the  Seminary 
he  preached  for  a  while  in  Vergennes,  Vt.  In  1815,  at  the 
request  of  the  Young  People's  Missionary  Society  of  Western 
New  York,  he  made  a  missionary  exploring  tour  through 
the  more  unsettled  parts  of  the  state.  It  led  to  his  being  or- 
dained and  installed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Cayuga,  which  then 
included  Buffalo,  as  the  first  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church  at  Buffalo,  May  3, 1816. 

In  a  somewhat  fragmentary  autobiography,  published 
after  his  death,  some  quotations  from  his  diary  are  given  re- 
garding his  journey  through  the  state  to  Buffalo.  Much  of 
the  way  he  passed  through  comparatively  unknown  sections, 
was  often  guided  only  by  marked  trees  through  bridle  paths, 
and  found  large  portions  of  the  western  country  then  un- 
settled. Rochester,  he  says,  "contained  only  a  few  dwellings, 
a  mill,  and  a  school  house  in  which  I  preached,  lodging  at  the 
house  of  Mr.  Elisha  Ely."  Dr.  Squier  remained  in  Buffalo 
as  pastor  for  eight  years.  He  began  preaching  in  an  old 
barn,  and  during  his  pastorate  a  house  of  worship  was  built, 
and  a  goodly  number  gathered  into  the  membership  of  the 


68         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

church.  He  resigned  for  reasons  of  health,  and  became 
financial  agent  of  Auburn  Seminary.  In  this  position  he  was 
unusually  successful,  securing  the  money  for  the  endowment 
of  two  professorships,  of  $12,000.  each.  Owing  to  the  failure 
of  his  health,  he  returned  to  his  father's  home  in  Vermont  for 
some  time,  and  then  accepted  the  position  of  Secretary  of 
the  United  Domestic  Missionary  Society,  and  removed  to 
Geneva  in  1826.  "In  this  work  I  spent  seven  or  eight  years, 
sustaining  on  an  average  about  70  or  80  missionaries  on  our 
own  field,  bearing  the  expenses  of  the  agency,  and  paying 
over  to  the  treasurer  an  annual  surplus  of  from  $2,000.  to 
$4,000.  above  the  aggregate  expense  on  this  field."  While 
living  in  Geneva  he  founded  the  Geneva  Female  Seminary, 
and  the  Geneva  Lyceum  for  Boys,  and  both  institutions  flour- 
ished under  his  direction  for  many  years.  At  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Lyceum  in  July,  1833,  he  announced  that  there 
were  56  students  in  the  school  who  were  pursuing  their 
studies  with  a  view  to  the  Gospel  ministry.  Severing  his 
connection  with  the  Home  Missionary  Society  in  1833,  he 
spent  the  twelve  following  years  in  looking  after  the  schools 
and  in  supplying  vacant  churches.  In  1845  Dr.  Squier  vis- 
ited the  west  and  became  one  of  the  founders  of  Beloit  Col- 
lege, giving  to  it  out  of  his  somewhat  limited  fortune  $10,000 
for  the  endowment  of  the  professorship  of  Mental  and  Moral 
Philosophy.  In  1849  he  accepted  election  to  this  professor- 
ship, and  continued  to  occupy  the  chair  until  1863,  when  he 
resigned  on  account  of  ill  health  and  was  made  Professor 
Emeritus.  During  all  these  years  he  lived  in  Geneva,  for 
reasons  of  family  and  of  health,  spending  a  few  weeks  of 
each  year  in  teaching  at  Beloit.  He  was  a  frequent  contrib- 
utor to  the  New  York  Evangelist,  and  other  papers,  and  after 
his  death  several  volumes  of  his  lectures  and  sermons,  one  of 
them  containing  the  autobiography  already  referred  to,  were 
published.  He  received  the  degree  of  D.D.  from  Middlebury 
College  in  1852.  Dr.  Squier  was  no  common  man.  He  pos- 
sessed a  mind  of  unusual  grasp  and  comprehensiveness.  He 
was  free  from  bigotry  and  narrowness,  and  yet  was  bold  and 
vigorous  in  asserting  what  he  believed  to  be  true.  The  testi- 
monials paid  to  him  and  his  work  after  his  death,  show  that 


The  Men  Who  Did  It  69 

he  had  come  to  hold  a  very  strong  position  in  the  regard  of 
the  Church  and  especially  of  the  friends  of  Auburn  Sem- 
inary. He  died  in  Geneva,  June  22,  1866.  The  Board  of 
Commissioners  made  record  of  "their  high  esteem  of  his 
long,  benevolent,  faithful,  and  efficient  services  in  the  cause 
of  Christian  education  and  religion;  especially  of  his  effi- 
cient work  in  the  endowment  of  professorships  in  this  insti- 
tution, and  that  they  deem  the  memory  of  his  counsels  and 
his  deeds  worthy  to  be  cherished  as  long  as  the  Auburn  Theo- 
logical Seminary  shall  have  being." 

The  Rev.  Henry  Davis,  D.D.,  who  also  served  on  the 
Committee  of  twenty-one,  and,  according  to  Dr.  Squier,  was 
one  of  the  chief  advocates  of  the  founding  of  a  Theological 
Seminary  only,  was  born  in  East  Hampton,  L.  I.,  September 
15,  1771.  He  entered  Yale  College  as  a  Sophomore,  October, 
1793,  where  he  distinguished  himself  as  a  scholar.  He  was 
in  the  first  class  taught  by  the  elder  president  Dwight.  After 
graduation  he  was  a  tutor  at  Williams  College  for  nearly  two 
years.  He  studied  theology  at  Somers,  Conn.,  under  the  Rev. 
Charles  Backus,  D.D.,  and  was  a  tutor  in  Yale  College  from 
July  1798  until  1803.  In  1801  he  was  appointed  the  first  pro- 
fessor of  Divinity  at  Yale,  and  he  was  asked  to  continue  his 
tutorship  until  he  was  ready  to  undertake  the  work  of  the 
Divinity  Chair.  Illness,  however,  compelled  him  to  resign. 
He  took  several  trips  to  various  parts  of  the  country  and 
spent  one  season  on  the  coast  of  Labrador  in  the  effort  to 
regain  his  health.  In  September,  1806,  he  accepted  the  pro- 
fessorship of  Greek  in  Union  College,  in  view  of  the  fact  that 
he  was  still  unable  to  preach.  In  1809  he  was  elected  presi- 
dent of  Middlebury  College,  where  he  remained  until  1817, 
when  in  the  course  of  a  single  month  he  was  elected  president 
of  Hamilton  College,  and  was  offered  the  presidency  of  Yale 
College  as  successor  to  Dr.  Dwight.  He  accepted  the  presi- 
dency of  Hamilton,  and  was  inaugurated  before  the  close 
of  the  year  1817.  He  remained  here  until  1833,  when  he  re- 
signed owing  to  some  differences  with  the  trustees.  His 
years  as  president  of  Hamilton  College  were  some  of  the 
most  prosperous  years  that  the  institution  has  ever  enjoyed. 
He  continued  to  reside  in  Clinton,  much  of  the  time  in  feeble 


70         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

health,  and  remained  on  the  College  Board  of  Trustees  until 
1847.  He  died  March  8, 1852.  He  published  several  sermons 
and  several  pamphlets,  among  them  one  entitled :  "A  Narra- 
tive of  the  Embarrassments  and  Decline  of  Hamilton  Col- 
lege, 1833."  He  was  an  able  preacher,  clear,  logical,  forcible, 
dignified,  somewhat  classical,  inflexible  in  his  adherence  to 
what  he  believed  as  true  and  right,  a  sociable  man  and  pleas- 
ant in  personal  intercourse.  He  was  full  of  deep  religious 
fervor,  and  in  advancing  years  a  noble  type  of  a  Christian 
gentleman  in  a  serene  old  age.  His  influence  over  his  stu- 
dents was  great  and  formative,  and  many  of  them  became 
distinguished  leaders  in  the  civic  and  religious  life  of  the 
country.  It  was  probably  due  to  the  influence  of  Dr.  Davis 
that  Hamilton  in  those  early  years  sent  such  a  large  number 
of  its  graduates  to  study  theology  at  Auburn  Seminary. 

The  Rev.  Levi  Parsons,  D.D.,  was  undoubtedly  one  of 
the  most  influential  men  in  the  movement  that  led  to  the 
founding  of  the  Seminary.  He  was  born  in  Northampton, 
Mass.,  August  20,  1779,  and  was  graduated  from  Williams 
College  in  1801.  He  taught  for  several  years  after  gradua- 
tion, including  two  years  as  a  tutor  in  his  Alma  Mater.  He 
studied  theology  with  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hyde  of  Lee,  Mass.,  and 
was  licensed  to  preach  in  1806.  The  same  year  he  was  sent 
by  the  Berkshire  Missionary  Society  to  the  new  settlements 
in  central  and  western  New  York.  This  visit  led  to  his  being 
ordained  and  installed  as  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  Marcellus,  September  16, 1807.  He  was  the  second  minis- 
ter settled  in  Onondaga  County.  Here  he  remained  as  pastor 
until  January  15,  1833.  For  the  next  two  years  he  supplied 
the  church  in  Tully  and  then  that  in  Otisco.  In  1835  he  was 
recalled  to  the  pastorate  of  the  church  at  Marcellus,  where  he 
remained  until  1841.  Upon  the  resignation  of  this  second 
pastorate  he  continued  to  reside  in  the  vicinity  of  Marcellus, 
preaching  in  various  churches  as  health  and  opportunity 
permitted,  until  his  death  which  occurred  at  Marcellus,  Nov. 
20,  1864. 

Dr.  Parsons  was  a  member  of  the  first  Board  of  Trus- 
tees, and  its  president  for  many  years.  He  continued  a  mem- 
ber until  his  death,  and  gave  to  it  through  all  its  early 


The  Men  Who  Did  It  71 

embarrassments  and  difficulties  the  best  service  he  could  ren- 
der. He  was  remarkable  for  his  punctuality  in  meeting  all 
engagements.  For  many  years  he  was  seldom  absent  from 
the  monthly  meetings  of  the  prudential  committee  of  the 
board  even  though  the  trip  much  of  the  time  had  to  be  made 
in  his  own  conveyance.  He  was  one  of  the  many  able  men 
engaged  in  the  founding  of  the  Church  in  this  region  in  the 
early  day. 

A  goodly  number  of  laymen  were  associated  with  these 
distinguished  clergymen  in  the  early  history  of  the  Seminary 
and  deserve  possibly  an  equally  large  place  in  this  history. 
It  has  been  found  much  more  difficult  to  collect  the  material, 
and  the  account  of  their  life  and  work  will  be  very  brief. 
Among  them  perhaps  Colonel  Samuel  Bellamy  deserves  the 
first  place.  He  came  to  Skaneateles  from  New  Haven,  Conn, 
about  1806,  and  soon  after  became  one  of  the  trustees  of  the 
Skaneateles  Religious  Society  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
and  also  one  of  its  deacons.  In  this  vicinity  he  remained 
until  his  death,  March  20,  1829.  He  was  one  of  the  original 
Board  of  Trustees,  and  so  continued  until  his  death.  He  was 
survived  by  his  wife  who  died  in  1839.  Then,  under  the 
terms  of  Colonel  Bellamy's  will,  the  Seminary  received  from 
his  estate  about  $12,600.  which  was  applied  to  the  endow- 
ment of  the  Bellamy-Edwards  Professorship  of  Sacred  Rhet- 
oric and  Pastoral  Theology. 

Thaddeus  Edwards,  whose  name  is  associated  with  that 
of  Colonel  Bellamy  in  the  above  mentioned  professorship, 
was  born  at  Northampton,  Mass.,  1764.  He  was  a  grand-son 
of  Dr.  Jonathan  Edwards.  He  came  to  Skaneateles  in  1805, 
and  was  a  farmer  until  his  death  in  1832.  He  also  was  one 
of  the  original  Board  of  Trustees  until  his  death.  After  the 
death  of  his  wife  the  Seminary  received  a  legacy  of  $4,000. 
which  was  applied  to  the  endowment  of  the  above  professor- 
ship. 

Colonel  Jan  Von  Lincklaen  (John  Lincklaen)  was  born  in 
Holland,  December  24, 1768.  He  entered  the  Dutch  navy  as  a 
lad  of  thirteen  and  left  it  when  twenty-two  to  settle  in  the 
United  States.  In  1792  he  came  to  this  region  as  agent  of 
the  Holland  Land  Company.    He  was  one  of  the  founders  of 


72  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Cazenovia  in  1793,  and  remained  there  until  his  death,  Feb- 
ruary 9,  1822.  Col.  Lincklaen's  name,  together  with  that 
of  Colonel  Bellamy,  appears  on  the  plate  which  was  placed 
upon  the  corner  stone  of  the  first  building  of  the  Seminary. 
He  was  a  trustee  from  1820  until  his  death. 

The  first  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  was  William 
Brown,  who  was  born  in  Rhode  Island,  April  30,  1770,  and 
was  graduated  from  Yale  College  in  1789.  He  was  a  lawyer 
in  Auburn  from  1811  for  many  years,  and  then  became  a 
resident  of  New  York  city.  He  was  a  trustee  from  1820  to 
1835,  and  secretary  of  the  Board  from  1820  to  1834.  He  died 
March  11,  1854. 

The  first  treasurer  of  the  Seminary  was  David  Hyde, 
who  was  a  trustee  from  1820  until  his  death  April  12,  1824. 
He  practiced  law  in  Auburn  from  1808,  and  was  one  of  the 
founders  of  the  old  Bank  of  Auburn,  and  was  also  engaged 
in  the  mercantile  and  milling  business.  He  was  born  in 
Sharon,  Conn.,  May  27,  1783. 

We  have  already  dealt  with  one  of  the  members  of  the 
original  Faculty,  Dr.  Lansing,  and  now  give  a  brief  account 
of  the  other  three. 

The  Rev.  James  Richards,  D.D.,  was  born  in  New 
Canaan,  Conn.,  1767.  In  his  early  life  he  worked  at  the  trade 
of  a  cabinet  maker,  but  after  his  conversion  and  uniting  with 
the  Congregational  church  of  Stamford,  he  decided  to  pre- 
pare for  the  Gospel  ministry.  His  health  was  not  good  even 
in  these  early  years,  but  he  completed  his  preparation  for 
college  under  the  Rev.  Matthias  Burnett,  D.D.,  of  Norwalk, 
and  when  twenty-two  entered  Yale  College.  He  completed 
his  freshman  year  only,  his  health  not  permitting  further 
study  in  college,  but  he  carried  on  his  college  work  under 
private  tutors,  chiefly  under  Rev.  Timothy  Dwight,  at  Green- 
field. In  1794  Yale  conferred  upon  him  his  B.  A.  degree,  in 
absentia.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  by  the  Congregational 
Association  of  the  western  district  of  Fairfield  County,  and 
began  his  work  at  Ballston,  N.  Y.  Later  he  spent  a  few 
months  at  Sag  Harbor  and  Shelter  Island,  and  then  was 
called  to  Morristown,  N.  J.,  July,  1794,  at  a  salary  of  $440. 
payable  in  quarterly  payments  with  manse  and  firewood  in- 


JOSEPH  FEWSMITH 
Professor,  1848-1851 


The  Men  Who  Did  It  73 

eluded.  Here  he  had  a  very  prosperous  pastorate,  and 
became  known  as  a  growing  scholar  and  an  able  preacher. 
Princeton  College  conferred  on  him  the  honorary  degree  of 
M.  A.  in  1801.  He  was  moderator  of  the  General  Assembly 
in  1805.  In  June,  1809,  he  succeeded  the  Rev.  Edward 
GrifRn,  D.D.,  who  had  been  called  to  Andover  Theological 
Seminary,  as  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Newark, 
N.  J.  Here  he  had  an  ever  enlarging  success.  His  church 
soon  became  the  largest  in  the  denomination,  except  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Philadelphia.  Union  and  Yale 
both  conferred  on  him  the  honorary  degree  of  D.D.  He  was 
one  of  the  trustees  of  Princeton  College  and  was  chairman  of 
the  committee  of  the  General  Assembly  which  prepared  the 
plan  for  Princeton  Seminary,  and  was  regarded  as  one  of  its 
founders.  It  was  natural,  therefore,  that  the  friends  of 
Auburn  Seminary  should  look  to  Dr.  Richards  when  the  time 
came  for  the  election  of  a  professor  of  theology,  as  the  man 
above  all  others  fitted  for  the  place.  The  story  of  his  election 
in  1820,  and  again  in  1823,  when  he  accepted  the  position, 
has  been  told  in  previous  pages.  In  his  theological  views 
Dr.  Richards  was  to  a  considerable  extent  a  disciple  of  Jona- 
than Edwards,  but  a  man  who  did  his  own  thinking.  His 
system  seems  to  have  been  affected  and  modified  in  various 
ways  by  the  systems  of  Drs.  Hopkins,  Emmons,  Taylor,  and 
Dwight.  He  was  regarded  in  his  day  as  one  of  the  great 
leaders  of  the  Church  in  theological  discipline.  His  gifts  as  a 
preacher  attracted  wide  attention,  but  he  was  equally  effi- 
cient in  administration  and  skill  as  a  pastor.  Possibly  he 
was  at  his  best  in  the  pulpit.  **His  tall,  erect  figure,  his  noble 
and  refined  countenance,  his  strong  and  well  modulated  voice, 
his  natural  and  forcible  action,  all  combined  to  increase  the 
effectiveness  of  his  message."  He  won  the  affection  of  men 
as  well  as  their  respect,  and  exerted  a  commanding  influence 
over  his  students.  Dr.  Richards  was  the  president  of  the 
Auburn  Convention  of  1837,  which  adopted  the  "Auburn 
Declaration,"  the  semi-official  statement  of  the  theology  of 
the  New  School  Presbyterian  Church.  He  was  one  of  the 
influential  leaders  in  the  formation  of  the  New  School  body. 
Dr.  J.  T.  Headley,  a  distinguished  author,  and  a  gradu- 


74  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

ate  of  the  Seminary  of  the  class  of  1838,  said  of  him :  "I  was 
his  pupil  at  Auburn,  and  of  all  men  loved  him  next  to  my 
father.  His  noble  and  generous  heart  and  parental  ways 
bound  all  of  his  students  closely  to  him.  He  was  possessed 
of  a  rare  shrewdness  and  ability  in  bringing  things  to  pass." 
The  Hon.  William  H.  Seward,  writing  of  him  after  his  death, 
says  that  he  combined  "learning  with  a  high  degree  of  the 
best  of  all  talents — common  sense,"  and  that  "his  influence 
was  irresistible."  In  the  secular  affairs  of  the  community, 
"few  men,"  writes  one  of  his  students,  "could  invent  a  pithy 
form  of  thought,  or  draw  a  happy  comparison,  or  recall  a 
more  apposite  anecdote  with  greater  facility.  If  the  garb  in 
which  a  point  was  dressed  was  homely,  and  perhaps  too 
homely  for  the  popular  ear,  yet  amid  the  familiarities  of  the 
recitation  room  it  was  not  only  lawful,  but  highly  agreeable 
and  instructive.  Some  of  us  can  well  remember  the  very 
grateful  convulsions  which  were  created  by  the  corrusca- 
tions  of  his  mighty  intellect.  Under  the  sallies  of  his  spright- 
liness  and  strong  common  sense,  we  forgot  our  dyspepsy, 
and  even  the  evil  genius  of  the  hypochondriac  was  sometimes 
dislodged  and  compelled  to  take  his  departure  for  a  season." 
Perhaps  it  ought  to  be  said  that  none  of  this  lightness  of 
touch  appears  in  the  printed  outlines  of  his  lectures.  It 
must  have  come  spontaneously  from  his  richly  stored  mind 
and  heart.  Dr.  Richards  grew  old  gracefully,  and  performed 
the  duties  of  his  office  with  little  difficulty  up  to  the  last  year 
of  his  life.  Feeling  that  his  health  would  not  permit  him  to 
continue  longer  in  the  work,  he  had  prepared  his  resignation 
to  be  presented  at  the  approaching  commencement,  when  he 
was  suddenly  called  home  on  August  2,  1843.  He  had  nearly 
completed  his  76th  year.  Professor  Mills,  his  colleague  and 
life-long  friend,  preached  his  funeral  sermon,  and  his  body 
was  laid  to  rest  in  the  North  Street  Cemetery,  and  subse- 
quently removed  to  the  Seminary  lot  in  Fort  Hill. 

Much  has  been  said  about  Dr.  Richards'  opposition  to 
Mr.  Finney's  work  in  Auburn  in  1826.  In  justice  to  his 
memory  some  reference  must  be  made  to  it  here.  Dr.  Lan- 
sing had  just  retired  from  his  professorship  but  was  still  the 
pastor  of  the  First  Church.    He  invited  Mr.  Finney  to  hold 


The  Men  Who  Did  It  75 

evangelistic  services  in  his  church  and  heartily  cooperated 
with  the  great  evangelist  in  their  conduct.  In  his  autobiog- 
raphy Mr.  Finney  speaks  repeatedly  of  the  opposition  he  had 
here  to  meet  from  certain  professors  in  the  Seminary,  and 
the  "espionage"  to  which  he  was  subjected  by  them  and 
others.  Dr.  Richards  was  one  of  those  who  did  not  regard 
the  "new  measures"  as  the  better  way  for  promoting  the 
work  of  the  Lord.  He  did  not  question  but  that  some  good 
would  be  done  but  he  deprecated  the  evils  which  as  he  felt 
surely  accompanied  the  work.  Many  thought  it  strange  that 
Dr.  Richards  did  not  "break  down."  Special  prayer  was 
offered  that  he  might  yield.  "But  Dr.  Richards  was  not  a 
man  to  'break  down'  or  even  bend  in  violation  of  his  own 
moral  sense,  and  in  utter  disregard  of  the  solemn  and  abund- 
ant teachings  of  his  own  experience."  It  must  be  remem- 
bered also  that  he  had  been  pastor  for  thirty  years  himself 
and  that  great  spiritual  revivals  had  followed  his  ministry. 
Something  must  be  granted  to  this  experience  as  well  as  to 
his  boldness  and  zeal,  his  tenderness  and  meekness,  in  the 
work  of  his  Master.  He  was  not  a  man  to  yield  contrary  to 
his  convictions  of  duty,  and  he  remained  immovable.  It  was 
not  a  pleasant  position  in  which  to  place  such  a  man,  but  he 
bore  with  his  accustomed  patience  the  criticisms  to  which 
he  was  subjected,  and  in  the  end  it  is  safe  to  say  that  the 
Christian  public  had  even  greater  confidence  in  him  than 
before  as  a  man  who  might  be  safely  trusted  in  any  emerg- 
ency to  stand  uncompromisingly  for  what  he  believed  was 
right.  Years  afterwards  in  writing  about  those  days,  he 
said,  and  it  may  have  been  a  partial  confession  of  some  mis- 
takes on  his  part :  "During  the  excitements  which  prevailed 
under  the  labors  of  Messrs.  Burchard  and  Finney  and  their 
associates,  things  were  said  and  done  which  had  better  have 
been  avoided."  And  his  final  conclusion  was:  "After  all, 
through  the  good  hand  of  God  upon  us,  I  do  not  believe  that 
any  radical  error  has  taken  root  among  us,  and  is  likely  to 
prevail." 

Another  matter  which  subjected  Dr.  Richards  to  much 
criticism  in  the  press  and  elsewhere  was  the  charge  that  he 
was  a  slave  holder.  We  have  his  own  explanation  of  this  in 
a  letter  dated  February  6, 1841.    "There  is  a  colored  woman 


76  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

in  Newark,  N.  J.,  who,  according  to  the  laws  of  that  state, 
stands  in  the  relation  of  a  slave  to  me,  but  who,  in  fact,  has 
been  as  free  for  nearly  twenty  years  as  she  desired  to  be,  or 
as  I  could  make  her.  When  I  removed  into  this  state,  I  gave 
her  her  choice,  to  accompany  me  to  Auburn,  or  to  stay  among 
her  friends,  without  any  master  or  superior,  to  work  when 
she  pleased,  and  play  when  she  pleased,  without  any  will  but 
her  own  to  control  her.  She  preferred  the  latter,  though  she 
has  since  expressed  her  regret  that  she  did  not  remain  in  my 
family.  She  was  too  old  to  be  manumitted  according  to  law, 
without  bonds  being  given  that  she  should  not  become  a  town 
charge;  and  when  the  subject  of  manumission  was  proposed 
to  her,  she  utterly  declined  it,  saying  that  she  knew  her  in- 
terest too  well  to  be  made  legally  free  at  her  time  of  life. 
Doubtless  she  judged  wisely She  lives  among  her  re- 
lations, who  provide  every  comfort  for  her,  at  my  order  and 
at  my  expense."  From  other  sources  we  learn  that  this  con- 
dition continued  for  fifteen  years. 

"But  how  came  this  woman  into  my  possession,  and  to 
stand  in  the  relation  of  a  servant  to  me?  It  took  place  in 
consequence  of  her  earnest  request,  and  to  promote  what  I 
then  believed  was  her  interest  and  my  own.  She  was  too 
old  to  be  manumitted — a  thing  she  did  not  desire,  but  wished 
to  change  masters  for  many  reasons,  and  among  others  to 
be  nearer  her  husband  and  children." 

Dr.  Richards  provided  that  his  executors  should  take 
the  same  care  of  the  old  slave  as  he  had  done,  but  she  survived 
her  master  only  a  few  weeks. 

The  Rev.  Henry  Mills,  D.D.,  the  first  professor  of  Bibli- 
cal Criticism,  as  the  chair  was  then  called,  was  born  at  Mor- 
ristown,  N.  J.,  March  12,  1786,  and  was  graduated  from 
Princeton  College  in  1802.  After  graduation  he  taught  for 
several  years,  including  one  year  as  a  tutor  in  Princeton.  He 
studied  theology  with  Dr.  James  Richards  while  the  latter 
was  pastor  at  Morristown.  He  was  ordained  pastor  by 
the  Presbytery  of  New  Jersey  at  Woodbridge  in  1816,  and 
there  remained  until  he  came  to  Auburn  in  1821  to  fill  the 
chair  of  Biblical  Criticism.  In  1854,  he  became  professor 
emeritus  until  his  death,  June  10,  1867.    Dr.  Mills  taught 


The  Men  Who  Did  It  77 

both  Hebrew  and  Greek  throughout  his  professorship.  Dr. 
Mills  was  one  of  the  early  students  of  German  in  this  coun- 
try, especially  of  German  poetry  and  German  hymns.  He 
issued  a  volume  entitled  "Hymns  from  the  German"  in  1845, 
and  modestly  said  in  the  preface  that  he  had  aimed  to  give 
"the  precise  form  of  the  German  stanza.  As  to  the  character 
of  the  version  it  is  so  free  as  to  furnish  no  apology  for  harsh- 
ness and  obscurity  in  language,  and  yet  sufficiently  close  to 
exclude  me  from  all  claims  of  merit  for  the  thought."  In 
1856  the  second  edition  of  this  book  was  issued  with  forty- 
four  additional  hymns,  representing  a  great  variety  of  theo- 
logical conceptions  and  a  large  number  of  authors.  He  also 
translated  and  printed  the  famous  hymn  of  Hildebert.  Dr. 
Mills  was  full  of  genuine  humor,  and  relieved  many  a  theo- 
logical situation  in  the  Faculty  and  Seminary  by  a  story.  It 
is  said  that  cases  of  discipline  of  the  students  were  generally 
referred  to  him  for  settlement,  and  there  came  a  time  when 
the  other  members  of  the  Faculty  felt  that  he  did  not  deal 
seriously  enough  with  them  so  that  again  and  again  they 
took  him  to  task  for  too  great  frivolity  or  leniency  in  his 
relations  with  them.  It  had  no  effect,  however,  for  he  could 
quickly  turn  the  edge  of  his  colleagues'  criticisms  with  a 
humorous  reply,  and  serious  dealing  with  him  became  in- 
creasingly difficult.  He  was  greatly  beloved  by  his  col- 
leagues and  many  friends  and  his  students. 

The  Rev.  Matthew  La  Rue  Perrine,  D.D.,  was  born  in 
Freehold,  N.  J.,  May  4, 1777.  When  quite  young,  Dr.  Perrine 
went  to  live  with  his  uncle,  the  Rev.  Ira  Condit  at  Newton, 
N.  J.,  under  whom  he  completed  his  preparatory  studies.  He 
entered  Princeton  College  as  a  sophomore,  and  was  gradu- 
ated in  1797.  He  studied  theology  under  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wood- 
hull,  pastor  of  the  church  where  he  was  born,  and  was 
licensed  to  preach  on  September  18,  1799.  The  next  year  he 
was  ordained  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick.  He  was 
appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1799  as  a  missionary 
to  the  west,  and  instructed  to  begin  his  mission  at  Wilkes- 
barre,  and  to  proceed  up  the  Susquehanna  and  Tioga  to 
Painted  Post  and  Bath,  and  thence  through  the  Genesee 
country  and  Military  Tract  to  Fort  Stanwick.    He  was  pastor 


78  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

at  Bottle  Hills,  N.  J.,  from  1802  to  1811,  and  then  went  to 
the  Spring  St.  Presbyterian  Church  of  New  York,  where 
he  remained  until  he  was  elected  professor  of  Church  His- 
tory and  Ecclesiastical  Polity  in  Auburn  in  1821.  During 
the  first  two  years  of  the  Seminary,  previous  to  the  coming  of 
Dr.  Richards,  he  gave  instruction  also  in  theology.  He  re- 
ceived the  honorary  degree  of  D.D.  from  Alleghany  College 
in  1818.  Dr.  Perrine  had  attracted  wide  attention  by  his 
ability  as  a  preacher,  and  also  by  his  general  theological 
position.  While  pastor  at  Spring  Street  he  published  a  vol- 
ume containing  a  series  of  "Letters  concerning  the  Plan  of 
Salvation  as  deduced  from  the  Scriptures,  addressed  to  the 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  Spring  Street,  New 
York,  1816."  These  letters,  much  more  modern  than  many 
a  volume  written  since  that  date,  reveal  the  fact  we  have 
learned  from  other  sources,  that  from  the  first  Auburn  men 
have  been  found  who  were  not  afraid  of  the  new,  nor 
ashamed  to  advocate  vigorously  what  they  deemed  true 
whether  it  was  new  or  old.  The  book  grew  out  of  contro- 
versies then  current,  in  which  criticism  had  been  directed 
against  Dr.  Perrine.  He  had  been  accused  of  preaching 
"another  Gospel,"  and  of  not  being  honest  in  the  declaration 
of  his  views.  He  felt  that  he  was  forced  into  writing  this 
apologia  for  his  faith  and  preaching.  In  general  Dr.  Perrine 
was  a  follower  of  Nathaniel  Emmons,  though  he,  like  Dr. 
Richards,  did  his  own  thinking.  Here  are  two  of  his  state- 
ments regarding  the  death  of  Christ :  "He  died  in  the  room 
of  sinners  only  as  his  sufferings  answered  the  same  end  in 
supporting  the  authority  of  God's  law  that  the  punishment 
of  those  who  are  saved  would  have  done."  "He  satisfied 
Divine  justice  only  as  he  justified  the  end  of  punishment  by 
vindicating  the  divine  claims  and  glorifying  the  divine  char- 
acter in  the  pardon  of  sinners,  and  we  are  saved  for  His  sake 
only  as  the  Father  is  well  pleased  with  His  mediation  and  is 
disposed  to  approve  of  it  in  a  public  manner."  Every  phrase 
in  these  quotations,  and  almost  every  sentence  in  the  volume, 
tingles  with  the  heat  of  prolonged  controversy. 

Doubtless  Dr.  Perrine's  position  in  theology  was  largely 
the  cause  for  the  circulation  of  the  reports  even  then  that 


The  Men  Who  Did  It  79 

Auburn  Seminary  was  heretical.  Here,  for  example,  is  a 
paragraph  which  reads  like  some  more  modern  indictments, 
and  is  just  about  as  truthful. 

"THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  OF  THE  PRESBY- 
TERIAN CHURCH.  By  the  Catalogue  of  students  in  the 
Auburn  Theological  Seminary,  it  appears  that  there  are  in 
all  65  students  attending  that  institution,  which  is  devoted  to 
the  propagation  of  the  Hopkinsian  heresy.  A  missionary 
spirit  is  said  to  be  increasing  among  them.  At  the  Seminary 
at  Princeton  which  is  in  opposition  to  Hopkinsianism,  de- 
cidedly orthodox,  there  are  in  all  93  students.  We  hope  that 
missionaries  will  be  selected  from  the  latter  school."  (2) 

During  his  work  in  Auburn,  Dr.  Perrine  published  an 
"Abstract  of  Biblical  Geography  to  which  is  added  a  com- 
prehensive view  of  the  Modern  Geography  of  Europe,  Asia, 
and  Africa,  compiled  by  M.  L.  Perrine,  D.D.  Spring  Pro- 
fessor of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Polity  of  the 
Theological  Seminary,  Auburn :  Published  by  H.  Ivison  and 
Company,  1835."  This  book  was  prepared  to  give  the  stu- 
dents "as  full  and  connected  a  view  of  Biblical  Geography 
as  possible  in  the  limited  time  allotted  them  for  this  study," 
and  was  printed  to  save  the  time  and  labor  of  taking  notes. 
It  contained  two  hundred  and  eleven  pages,  and  everything 
in  the  Scriptures  with  which  it  deals  is  taken  in  a  very  literal 
sense.  The  land  of  Magog  and  land  of  Tubal  are  as  truly 
countries  as  Palestine  and  Jerusalem.  We  have  the  notes 
also  of  Dr.  Perrine's  lectures  on  Ecclesiastical  History,  dated 
1835,  and  prepared  by  Dr.  Richards,  covering  very  briefly 
the  centuries  from  the  birth  of  Christ  to  the  end  of  the  17th 
century.  They  are  curious  but  not  of  much  present  interest. 
Dr.  Perrine  did  much  in  collecting  money  and  books  for  the 
Seminary,  and  was  very  active  as  a  preacher  and  teacher 
until  almost  the  very  end  of  his  life.  His  last  sickness  was 
short  but  filled  with  much  suffering.  Dr.  Richards,  who 
preached  the  funeral  sermon  said:  "His  death  produced  a 
great  sensation  not  only  in  Auburn  but  in  the  whole  sur- 
rounding region,  and  especially  among  those  who  had  en- 


(2)     The    Religious    Monitor,    or    Evangelical    Repository.      Vol. 
Ill: No.  10— March,  1827— Page  487.    Published  at  Albany,  N.  Y. 


80  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

joyed  the  benefit  of  his  instruction."  Dr.  Perrine  was 
buried  in  the  North  Street  Cemetery,  and  a  stone  with  a  long 
Latin  inscription  by  Dr.  Cox  was  erected  over  the  grave  at 
the  expense  of  the  Board  of  Trustees.  Dr.  Perrine  is  de- 
scribed as  being  remarkable  in  personal  appearance,  of  an 
amiable  and  benevolent  temper,  in  manner  urbane  and 
winning,  somewhat  reserved  and  always  dignified,  consider- 
ate of  others  but  somewhat  lacking  in  tact,  not  a  good  beggar 
nor  with  great  executive  ability.  He  had  a  speculative  and 
metaphysical  turn  of  mind,  and  was  an  accurate  and  thor- 
ough scholar.  He  was  an  able  and  instructive  preacher.  "He 
made  you  feel  that  every  sentence  he  uttered  came  from  the 
bottom  of  his  heart,"  a  friend  wrote  after  his  death.  Dr. 
Cox  called  him  "the  beloved  disciple." 

Incomplete  as  this  record  must  necessarily  be,  it  is 
enough  to  justify  the  conclusion  that  among  the  pioneers  of 
this  region  were  many  able  and  devoted  men ;  men  who  were 
scholars  and  ecclesiastical  statesmen,  who  read  aright  the 
needs  of  their  day,  and  with  prophetic  wisdom  helped  to  lay 
broad  and  deep  the  foundations  upon  which  later  genera- 
tions have  builded.  Most  of  them  were  graduates  of  eastern 
colleges,  some  of  them  of  Andover  and  Princeton  Seminaries, 
and  the  others  had  studied  theology  with  the  masters  of  the 
science  in  their  day.  The  moral  and  religious  history  of  Cen- 
tral and  Western  New  York  bears  a  significant  testimony  to 
the  devoted  and  effective  service  they  gave  to  the  work  of  the 
Kingdom.  We  who  have  entered  into  their  labors  may  well 
thank  God  for  these  saints,  "who  from  their  labors  rest." 


SAMUEL   MILES   HOPKINS 
Professor,  1847-1901 


Chapter  VI. 

THE  FORMATIVE  PERIOD. 

1821—1837 

Declaration  signed  by  the  Faculty.  Changes  in  the  Faculty. 
Ordinances  and  Internal  Regulations.  Curriculum. 
Terms  and  Vacations.  Contemporary  accounts  of  Com- 
mencements. Endowments.  New  building.  House  of 
Exercise.  The  students  and  their  Organizations.  Board 
bills.  Matriculation  pledge.  Disowning  of  four  stu- 
dents. The  Society  of  Alumni.  Treasurers  of  the  Sem- 
inary.   The  Beginnings  of  the  Library. 

The  history  of  our  Theological  Seminary  is  not  readily 
divided  into  periods.  It  has  had,  comparatively  speaking, 
an  even,  continuous  life  with  very  few  striking  events  that 
mark  turning  points  or  crises  in  its  history.  But  the  year 
1837,  the  year  of  the  "Exscinding  Act,"  marks  an  important 
crisis  in  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Certainly 
the  years  included  in  this  chapter  were  years  of  the  rapid  de- 
velopment of  the  Seminary  and  they  have  to  a  large  extent 
determined  its  subsequent  history.  They  are  taken,  there- 
fore, as  covering  the  formative  period  of  the  Seminary. 

Perhaps  the  first  thing  to  be  considered  in  the  review  of 
these  years  is  the  Faculty.  Before  proceeding,  however,  to 
indicate  the  changes  which  these  years  brought,  it  will  not 
be  out  of  place  to  insert  the  declaration  which  every  pro- 
fessor in  the  Seminary  signed  up  to  the  beginning  of  1905. 

"In  the  presence  of  the  omniscient  and  heart  searching 
God,  I  do  solemnly  and  sincerely  affirm  and  declare  that  I 
believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  to  be 
the  Word  of  God,  and  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and 
practice ;  that  I  do  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith 
and  the  Catechisms  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  as  containing  the  system  of  Doctrines 


82  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  that  I  do  approve  of  the  Gov- 
ernment and  DiscipHne  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  pre- 
scribed in  the  Form  of  Government  and  Discipline  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States;  and  I  do  sol- 
emnly promise  to  maintain  with  zeal  and  fidelity,  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel,  and  to  be  faithful  and  diligent  in  the  discharge 
of  all  such  duties  as  may  devolve  on  me,  as  a  professor  in  this 
Seminary,  according  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and 
ability." 

This  was  amended  in  1905  by  omitting  some  of  the 
superfluous  words  so  that  it  now  reads :  "I  do  solemnly  and 
sincerely  affirm  and  declare  that  I  believe  the  Scriptures  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of  God,  the  only 
infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice ; 

"That  I  approve  of  the  doctrine,  government  and  disci- 
pline of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America ;  and 

"I  do  solemnly  promise  to  maintain,  with  zeal  and  fidel- 
ity, the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  be  faithful  and  diligent 
in  all  such  duties  as  may  devolve  on  me  as  a  professor  in  this 
Seminary,  according  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and 
ability." 

On  August  16,  1826,  Dr.  Lansing  presented  his  resigna- 
tion to  the  Commissioners  on  account  of  the  state  of  his 
health  and  his  inability  longer  to  carry  both  his  teaching 
work  and  the  pastorate  of  the  First  Church.  It  is  to  be  re- 
membered that  Dr.  Lansing  had  served  these  five  years  with- 
out salary  and  had  rendered  efficient  service  in  securing  en- 
dowments for  the  Seminary.  The  Commissioners  and  Trus- 
tees passed  elaborate  resolutions  of  regret  that  he  felt  called 
upon  to  sever  his  connection  as  a  teacher  in  the  Seminary, 
and  also  expressed  its  thanks  to  the  First  Church  for  permit- 
ting him  to  fill  the  chair  for  so  many  years. 

No  professor  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  is  named  again  in  the 
catalogues  until  January,  1834,  but  this  was  not  due  to  any 
lack  of  effort  on  the  part  of  the  Commissioners  to  secure  a 
successor  to  Dr.  Lansing.  On  February  18,  1829,  the  Board 
elected  the  Rev.  Gardiner  Spring,  D.D.,  of  New  York,  to  the 
chair,  but  during  the  following  August,  he  declined ;  on  April 


The  Formative  Period  83 

20,  1831,  he  was  again  elected,  and  in  August  once  more  de- 
clined. Then  the  Board  elected  the  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Skinner, 
D.D.,  pastor  of  the  Arch  Street  Presbyterian  Church,  Phila- 
delphia, who  declined.  In  August,  1832,  the  Rev.  Edwards 
A.  Park,  after  resigning  his  pastorate  at  Braintree,  Mass., 
journeyed  as  far  west  as  Niagara  Falls.  On  the  way  he  vis- 
ited Auburn,  and  "was  there  urged  to  become  the  president 
and  accept  the  professorship  of  Rhetoric  in  the  Seminary; 
but  he  was  by  education  and  strong  conviction  a  Congrega- 
tionalist,  and  would  not  be  swayed  from  his  loyalty  to  the 
polity  he  loved."  (1) 

At  a  special  meeting  of  the  Commissioners  on  January 
15, 1834,  the  Rev.  Samuel  Hanson  Cox,  D.D.,  was  elected,  but 
in  July  following  he  declined  the  appointment.  The  board 
then  elected  the  Rev.  Henry  White,  at  that  time  pastor  of  the 
Allen  Street  Church,  New  York,  later  professor  of  Theology 
in  Union  Theological  Seminary,  1836-50,  to  the  chair,  and 
also,  in  case  Mr.  White  should  decline,  elected  the  Rev. 
Charles  B.  Hadduck  to  the  place.  On  December  3d  of  this 
year  both  these  men  declined  the  election.  At  the  same  time, 
however.  Dr.  Cox  was  again  elected  and  accepted  the  posi- 
tion. He  was  inaugurated  on  June  16,  1835,  the  salary 
having  been  fixed  at  $1,200.  The  inaugural  sermon  was 
preached  by  the  Rev.  John  W.  Adams,  D.D.,  pastor  of  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church,  Syracuse,  a  member  of  the  class 
of  1826.  On  August  15,  1837,  Dr.  Cox  resigned  his  profess- 
orship and  his  resignation  was  accepted. 

Dr.  Cox  was  one  of  the  most  eloquent  and  learned  men 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  his  day.  He  was  very  fond 
of  sesquipedalian  words,  and  used  many  peculiar  expressions 
in  his  prayers.  No  life  of  Dr.  Cox  has  ever  been  written,  but 
surely  if  the  many  stories  told  of  his  preaching  and  work 
could  be  collected  and  the  story  of  his  life  given,  it  would  be 
of  vital  interest  to  many.  He  was  one  of  the  founders  of  the 
University  of  the  City  of  New  York,  and  was  at  one  time 


(1)  "Prof.  Park  and  His  Pupils.  A  Biographical  Sketch,"  p.  21. 
This  is  the  only  reference  to  this  incident  I  have  been  able  to  find.  A 
"President"  for  a  Theological  Seminary  was  hardly  thought  of  then, 
but  doubtless  the  professorship  was  talked  over. 


84  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Chancellor  of  Ingham  University,  at  Leroy.  For  many  years 
he  was  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Brooklyn, 
and  in  1846  was  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly,  N.  S. 
He  published  a  goodly  number  of  books,  including  many  ser- 
mons and  contributions  to  papers  and  reviews.  Born  of 
Quaker  parents,  one  of  his  published  volumes  is  entitled, 
"Quakerism  not  Christianity."  He  died  in  Bronxville  in 
1880. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  boards,  February  12,  1836,  Dr.  Per- 
rine's  death  was  reported  and  resolutions  were  adopted, 
speaking  of  his  scholarship,  ability,  retiring  manner,  affec- 
tionate disposition  and  the  great  service  he  had  rendered  the 
Seminary  through  the  trying  years  of  its  early  history.  A 
committee  was  appointed  to  nominate  his  successor,  and  a 
committee  also  to  erect  a  memorial  to  his  memory  if  funds 
were  provided  for  that  purpose,  which,  as  we  have  seen  in  a 
previous  chapter,  was  subsequently  accomplished. 

On  November  9,  1836,  the  Rev.  Luther  Halsey,  D.D., 
professor  in  the  Western  Theological  Seminary,  was  unani- 
mously elected  professor  of  Church  History  and  Church 
Polity  at  a  salary  of  $1,200.  Dr.  Halsey  accepted  the  elec- 
tion and  was  inaugurated  August  14,  1836,  when  the  charge 
was  given  to  him  by  Dr.  Cox.  Dr.  Halsey  was  a  graduate 
of  Union  College  in  the  class  of  1812,  and  studied  medicine 
as  well  as  theology.  He  had  had  several  pastorates;  had 
been  professor  of  Natural  Philosophy  in  Princeton  College ; 
and  occupied  the  chair  of  Theology  in  Western  Seminary 
from  1829  until  his  election  to  Auburn.  Here  he  remained 
until  1844,  when  for  a  time  he  was  instructor  in  Church  His- 
tory at  Union  Seminary,  and  then  returned  to  Western  as 
Lecturer  Extraordinary  in  Practical  Theology.  Here  he 
remained  until  his  death  in  1880. 

The  minutes  of  the  Faculty  during  these  years  are 
chiefly  occupied  with  accounts  of  the  examination  and  recep- 
tion of  students.  Dr.  Perrine  was  chairman  of  the  Faculty 
until  Dr.  Richards  arrived,  when  he  took  the  chair  for  the 
remainder  of  the  period.  Dr.  Mills  was  the  secretary,  and 
while  the  minutes  are  very  brief,  they  are  recorded  for  all 
these  years  in  his  clear  fine  hand-writing.    Aside  from  the 


The  Formative  Period  85 

reception  of  students,  only  two  or  three  other  items  claim  our 
attention.  In  1828,  and  again  in  1835,  a  student  was  dis- 
missed from  the  Seminary  for  "improper  conduct."  De- 
cember 6,  1821,  Dr.  Mills  was  appointed  by  the  Faculty  as  a 
committee,  according  to  the  direction  of  the  Boards,  to  pre- 
pare Laws  and  Ordinances  for  the  government  of  the 
Seminary.  He  reported  to  the  Faculty,  December  10th.  His 
report  was  amended  and  laid  on  the  table.  So  far  as  the 
minutes  show,  no  further  action  on  this  report  was  taken  by 
the  Faculty. 

But  at  the  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Commissioners,  July 
11,  1822,  it  is  recorded  that  the  Faculty  reported  a  system  of 
rules  for  the  internal  regulation  of  the  Seminary  which  re- 
port was  laid  upon  the  table  for  the  time  being.  The  next 
day,  they  were  revised  by  the  Board  and  adopted  July  12, 
1822.  The  earliest  copy  of  these  rules  in  the  possession  of 
the  Seminary  is  dated  1826,  and  is  entitled,  "Ordinances  and 
Internal  Regulations  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Auburn 
in  the  State  of  New  York."  The  Act  of  Incorporation  is 
printed  in  the  pamphlet,  and  this  is  followed  by  the  Ordi- 
nances, which  occupy  nearly  thirteen  pages.  They  have  to 
do  with  the  Board  of  Commissioners ;  the  Board  of  Trustees ; 
the  professors  and  their  duties ;  of  study  and  attainments  on 
the  part  of  the  students;  of  devotion  and  improvement  in 
practical  piety  of  the  students ;  of  the  library  and  of  bene- 
ficiaries. It  is  quite  evident  that  in  the  preparation  of  these 
Ordinances,  Dr.  Mills  made  use  of  the  Plan  of  Princeton  Sem- 
inary adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1811.  They  do 
not  enter  into  quite  so  many  details  nor  attempt  to  regulate 
so  minutely  the  conduct  of  professors  or  students.  Many  of 
them  would  scarcely  be  considered  wise  or  necessary  at  the 
present  time.  It  is  evident,  however,  that  they  did  much  to 
fix  certain  Seminary  customs  and  ways  of  doing  things  which 
abide  to  this  day. 

Very  little  change  was  made  in  the  curriculum  during 
these  years.  Nothing  definite  is  said  about  it  in  the  first 
catalogue  in  the  possession  of  the  Seminary,  but  in  the  one 
dated  January,  1828,  the  course  of  study  is  given  and  is  as 
follows : 


86         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

"Junior  Year — 

Hebrew. 

Critical  Reading  of  the  New  Testament. 

Biblical  Geography. 

Chronology  and  History. 

Mental  Philosophy  as  connected  with  Theology. 
"Middle  Year— 

Didactical  Theology. 

Biblical  Antiquities. 

Canon  of  Scriptures. 

Principles  of  Interpretation. 

Hebrew. 

New  Testament,  continued. 
"Senior  Year — 

Polemick  and  Pastoral  Theology,  including  the 

Composition  of  Sermons. 

Ecclesiastical  History. 

Church  Government. 

Principles  of  Interpretation,  continued. 
"Speaking  and  Composition  throughout  the  courses." 

In  1833  the  "Principles  of  Interpretation"  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  Junior  year,  and  slight  changes  were  made  in 
the  nomenclature  of  the  studies  of  the  Middle  year.  Other- 
wise, the  course  of  study  remained  the  same  throughout  this 
period. 

So  far  as  we  know,  the  terms  and  vacations  arranged  at 
the  opening  of  the  Seminary  continued  during  this  period. 
The  spring  vacation  began  on  the  Wednesday  next  preceding 
the  first  Thursday  of  May  and  continued  four  weeks,  and  the 
summer  vacation  at  the  close  of  the  year  began  on  the  third 
Wednesday  of  August  and  continued  eight  weeks. 

It  will  be  of  interest  to  read  the  earliest  newspaper  ac- 
counts of  the  Seminary  which  much  search  has  discovered. 
The  first  is  a  plea  for  the  more  generous  support  of  Auburn 
on  the  ground  of  the  inability  of  Andover  and  Princeton  to 
supply  an  adequate  number  of  ministers  for  this  new  region ; 
and  also  in  view  of  the  difference  in  expense,  board  being  at 
Andover  $2.  a  week,  while  at  Auburn  it  is  only  $1.,  and  can 
be  paid  for,  if  necessary,  in  produce ;  the  difference  in  the 


The  Formative  Period  87 

cost  of  travel  and  clothing,  the  latter  being  home-made ;  and 
the  probability  that  men  of  the  other  seminaries  are  likely 
to  settle  near  the  place  where  they  are  educated ;  and  then, 
finally,  this  convincing  reason  is  given :  "A  vast  proportion 
of  our  congregations  are  unable  to  give  a  large  support  to  a 
minister.  They  need  a  man  who  has  been  trained  up  to 
habits  of  economy  and  self  denial,  one  who  is  inured  to  hard- 
ship and  privation.  But  the  seminaries  of  Andover  and 
Princeton  are  in  the  midst  of  an  old  and  wealthy  country, 
where  the  comforts  and  luxuries  of  life  abound.  The  young 
men  who  go  to  them  will  be  in  danger,  to  say  the  least,  of 
being  nursed  in  the  lap  of  ease  and  indulgence,  and  of  con- 
tracting habits  of  living  which  would  subject  them  to  serious 
inconveniences  in  our  country  parishes.  I  do  not  mean  to 
insinuate  that  they  would  be  in  danger  of  any  corruption  of 
their  morals.  What  I  mean  is,  that  those  who  have  been  ac- 
customed to  partake  of  the  delicacies  of  the  table,  and  to 
sleep  on  beds  of  down,  in  our  large  cities,  would  find  some 
difficulty  in  supping  upon  an  Indian  cake,  and  reposing  upon 
a  pallet  of  straw.  If  we  would  have  ministers  who  can 
accomodate  themselves  to  the  simple  manners  and  coarse 
fare  of  their  parishioners,  we  must  educate  them  among  our- 
selves, and  train  them  up  to  this  manner  of  life  from  the 
beginning."    The  article  was  signed,  "Gamma."  (2) 

Of  course  such  a  comparison  could  not  go  unchallenged, 
and  in  a  later  number,  "Fiat  Justicia"  appears,  that  fellow 
who  always  turned  up  in  periodical  correspondence  in  those 
days,  and  comes  to  the  defence  of  the  other  seminaries  where 
such  luxuries  were  said  to  abound.  "It  is  not  my  object  to 
disparage  Auburn,  but  to  do  justice  to  the  other  seminaries." 
This  he  does  by  naming  a  goodly  number  of  missionaries 
who  have  gone  forth  from  them,  and  by  stating  that  "the  ex- 
pense of  board  at  Andover  has  certainly  been  of  late  as  low 
as  $1.50  per  week,"  and  that  the  Seminary  has  funds  with 
"which,  together  with  private  donations,  they  support  prob- 
ably 40  to  50  indigent  students  yearly."  (3) 


(2)  Utica  Christian  Repository  for  the  Year  1824,  Volume  III. 
Utica,  Printed  and  Published  by  William  Williams,  No.  60  Genesee 
Street,  1824,  Pages  88ff. 

(3)  Ibid,  page  222. 


88  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

The  next  is  an  unsigned  article  about  the  first  public 
examination  at  the  Seminary,  held  before  the  Commissioners 
and  Trustees,  the  16th  of  August,  1825.  It  is  rhetorical  and 
laudatory  chiefly,  and  contains  an  earnest  exhortation  to  the 
Commissioners  to  be  faithful  in  their  attendance  upon  the 
meetings  of  the  Board.  It  says  that  there  are  four  profess- 
ors, and  forty-seven  students.  Of  the  examination,  it  says : 
"A  respectable  number  of  ladies  and  gentlemen  of  the  town 
attended  on  this  interesting  occasion.  The  examination  was 
critical,  lucid  and  extensive,  and  it  was  conducted  in  a  man- 
ner evinsive  of  the  ability  and  faithfulness  of  the  Faculty, 
and  sustained  by  the  students  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
Board.  And  although  the  exercises  continued  (with  the 
usual  intermission  to  dine)  until  quite  evening,  yet  the  pro- 
fessors had  not  time  to  go  through  with  all  the  appropriate 
studies.  The  examination  was  closed  with  an  able  address 
to  the  young  gentlemen,  by  the  president  of  the  Board  of 
Commissioners. 

"The  word  of  life  must  be  preached  to  half  a  million  of 
immortal  souls  in  this  western  part  of  the  state  of  New 
York,  already  increased  and  increasing.  This  region  is  ad- 
vancing in  wealth,  population,  improvement,  and  power. 
Many  feeble  churches  are  already  formed  that  are  unable  to 
obtain  an  able  and  faithful  ministry.  Is  there  not  here  en- 
couragement to  presevere  in  a  work  of  such  high  claims,  and 
of  such  momentous  consequences.  Any  clergyman  is  well 
paid  for  a  journey  of  a  hundred  miles  to  attend  the  examina- 
tion of  the  students."  The  writer  then  commends  the  Sem- 
inary to  the  "charities  of  the  people  in  this  western  part  of 
the  state."  (4) 

In  my  search  among  files  of  old  papers  the  accounts  of 
two  other  commencements  have  been  discovered.  The  first 
is  a  communication  dated,  Geneva,  August  12,  1826,  and 
signed  "Spectator,"  and  is  as  follows : 

"Mr.  Editor — The  anniversary  examination  of  the  The- 
ological Seminary  in  Auburn,  closed  on  Wednesday  evening 
of  this  week.    To  me  it  was  a  scene  of  unusual  interest.    I 


(4)     Ibid,  Volume  IV,  1825. 


LAURENS  PERSEUS  HICKOK 

Professor,  1844-1852 


The  Formative  Period  89 

have  watched  the  motions  of  this  School  of  the  Prophets, 
from  its  commencement  till  now,  and  taken  a  deep  interest  in 
its  prosperity  and  usefulness;  but  have  never  seen  so  un- 
equivocal a  pledge  of  its  theological  respectability,  or  found 
the  hopes  and  expectations  of  its  friends  so  fully  answered, 
as  at  the  close  of  this  year.  The  examinations  concluded 
with  eight  dissertations,  from  as  many  young  gentlemen  of 
the  middle  class,  which  for  neatness  of  style,  elegance  of  dic- 
tion, propriety  of  arrangement,  clearness  of  thought,  and 
extent  of  theological  and  biblical  research,  would  have  done 
credit  to  even  our  older  seminaries.  The  subjects  were  as 
follows :  On  Demoniacal  Possession — On  the  Double  Sense 
of  Scripture — On  Miracles — On  the  Demiurgic  Days — On 
the  Critical  Study  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  its  Tendency  to 
Infidelity — On  Self-Denial  in  Christian  Ministers — On  In- 
spiration— On  the  Importance  of  Learning  in  the  Christian 
Ministry.  They  were  listened  to  with  deep  attention  by  a 
large  assembly  of  distinguished  clergymen  and  laymen  from 
different  parts  of  the  country,  as  well  as  by  many  of  the  citi- 
zens of  the  village  and  neighborhood.  The  subject  of  Chris- 
tian Psalmody,  too,  we  were  happy  to  learn  is  receiving 
increased  attention  in  this  Seminary,  evinced  by  the  per- 
formance of  several  set  pieces,  interspersed  among  the  public 
exercises  of  the  afternoon.  This  I  know  is  matter  of  peculiar 
interest  to  you,  and  I  have  long  wished  that  more  pains  might 
be  bestowed  on  the  cultivation  of  church  music  in  our  Theo- 
logical Seminaries,  as  the  best  depositories  of  the  art,  and  the 
surest  channel  through  which  to  convey  the  knowledge  of 
the  art  to  the  congregations  of  our  land. 

"The  pecuniary  state  of  the  Auburn  Institution,  I  do  not 
now  exactly  know.  It  is,  however,  too  much  in  debt,  and  is 
by  no  means  placed  on  that  broad  basis  as  to  means,  which 
its  usefulness  seems  to  demand.  By  the  resignation  of  Rev. 
Mr.  Lansing,  whose  gratuitous  services  have  been  so  long 
cheerfully  rendered  to  the  cause  of  the  Seminary,  but  which 
in  his  judgment,  his  duty  to  his  congregation  forbid  to  be 
continued,  the  professorship  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  is  now 
vacant;  and  where  the  man  is,  who  can  lay  the  pecuniary 
foundation  for  it,  or  the  one  who  may  be  had  to  fill  it,  I 


90  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

believe  is  not  yet  ascertained.  It  would  be  an  important 
charity,  much  needed  by  the  Seminary  and  by  the  Church  of 
God."  (5) 

The  other  is  an  account  of  the  commencement  exercises, 
August,  1829.  Tuesday  evening  an  address  was  given  before 
the  "Temperance  Society  of  Inquiry"  on  the  "Insidiousness 
of  Intemperance,"  by  Timothy  Stillman.  Mr.  Stillman  was 
a  graduate  of  Yale  in  the  class  of  1822.  He  was  stated  clerk 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Buffalo  for  forty-seven  years,  and  a 
trustee  of  the  Seminary  from  1851-71.  The  address  before 
the  Theological  Society  was  given  by  Dwight  Baldwin,  also 
a  graduate  of  Yale  in  1821,  and  an  M.D.  of  Dartmouth,  and 
a  missionary  in  the  Hawaiian  Islands  from  graduation  until 
his  death.  His  subject  was  "The  Necessity  of  Ardent  Piety 
to  maintain  Sound  Doctrine  in  the  Church."  The  address 
on  Missions  before  the  Society  of  Missionary  Inquiry  on 
"The  Duty  of  Settled  Ministers  in  Relation  to  the  Cause  of 
Missions,"  was  given  by  Ebenezer  C.  Beach,  a  graduate  of 
Middlebury  College,  and  subsequently  a  pastor  in  Baldwins- 
ville  and  Lysander.  All  of  these  addresses  were  by  members 
of  the  Senior  Class.  The  address  before  the  Rhetorical  So- 
ciety was  given  by  a  middler,  William  Tobey,  a  graduate  of 
Union  College,  who  died  in  1849,  after  having  served  the 
church  in  several  pastorates,  among  them  one  in  Genoa 
Second  Church.  His  subject  was  the  "Subservience  of  Elo- 
quence to  the  Cause  of  Divine  Truth." 

On  Wednesday  of  this  week  the  students  gave  addresses 
on  the  following  themes:  "The  Immortality  of  the  Soul;" 
"A  Doctrine  of  the  Patriarchal  and  Jewish  Dispensations ;" 
"Italy  in  the  Reformation ;"  "The  first  Advent  of  the  Mes- 
siah;" "The  Agency  of  the  Spirit  in  Conversion;"  "Self- 
denial  in  the  Gospel  Ministry ;"  "Claims  of  Greece  on  Ameri- 
can Christians."  Perhaps  it  would  now  be  called  rather  a 
heavy  programme  for  the  students  to  carry  through,  but  it 
was  a  series  of  live  subjects  in  that  day.  (6) 

During  these  years  strenuous  efforts  were  made  to  in- 
crease the  Seminary  endowments  with  considerable  success. 


(5)  Western  Recorder,  August  22,  1826.    Published  at  Utica. 

(6)  Rochester  Observer,  September  4,  1829. 


The  Formative  Period  91 

At  the  very  first  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  commit- 
tees were  appointed  to  press  efforts  for  securing  larger 
endowments.  The  Faculty,  especially  Dr.  Richards  and  Dr. 
Lansing,  spent  much  time  in  travelling  for  this  purpose.  On 
August  16,  1826,  the  Trustees  reported  that  Dr.  Richards 
had  made  a  tour  of  Philadelphia  as  agent  for  the  board.  His 
particular  object  was  the  establishment  of  the  fund  for  the 
professor  of  Biblical  Criticism.  During  his  journey  he  pro- 
cured in  cash,  notes  and  subscriptions,  about  $2,850.,  and 
"the  donation  of  two  hundred  twenty-five  acres  of  land  in 
Cincinnatus  from  Samuel  Baldwin  of  the  County  of  Essex 
and  State  of  New  Jersey  from  which  will  probably  be  re- 
alized at  least  four  hundred  dollars."  At  the  annual  meeting 
of  the  boards  in  1835,  it  was  resolved  to  employ  a  financial 
agent  at  a  salary  of  eight  hundred  dollars  and  expenses,  and 
a  committee  was  appointed  to  secure  such  an  agent.  It  was 
also  resolved  to  make  an  effort  to  raise  $35,000.  for  further 
endowment  of  the  Seminary.  At  a  meeting  on  November 
9,  1836,  the  committee  reported  quite  a  large  increase  in 
the  endowments.  For  the  chair  of  Ecclesiastical  History 
and  Church  Polity  they  had  secured  $12,190.,  and  for  that  of 
Sacred  Rhetoric  and  Pastoral  Theology  $1,838. 

One  of  what  were  probably  many  schemes  devised  for 
raising  money  for  the  Seminary  is  described  in  a  local  paper 
of  1822,  in  these  words :  **The  Prudential  Committee  of  the 
Theological  Seminary  of  Auburn  hasten  to  inform  the  public 
that  Anthony  Dey,  Esq.  of  New  York  has  generously  deter- 
mined to  grant  the  exclusive  right  of  using  the  newly  in- 
vented Flax  and  Hemp  Machine  in  the  county  of  Cayuga  to 
the  aforesaid  corporation."  The  writer  then  exhorts  the 
farmers  of  the  county  to  raise  flax,  and  enlarges  upon  the 
financial  possibilities  in  this  gift.  A  pamphlet  was  soon  to 
be  issued  explaining  more  fully  the  matter,  and  the  commit- 
tee say  that  they  intend  to  take  steps  at  once  to  erect,  at  an 
expense  of  about  five  hundred  dollars,  a  building  suitable 
for  the  machinery  with  water  privilege.  They  believe  it  to 
be  a  manifestation  of  the  Providence  of  God,  "who  hath 
hitherto  smiled  upon  our  infant  institution,"    What  came  of 


92  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

it  all  I  am  unable  to  say,  but  evidently  it  did  not  appreciably 
increase  the  funds  of  the  Seminary.  (7) 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Commissioners  on  August  15, 
1827,  the  report  of  the  Faculty  is  mentioned  for  the  first  time 
and  appears  in  the  minutes.  It  is  long  and  somewhat  minute, 
occupying  six  pages  in  the  record  book.  It  gives  the  names 
of  sixty-seven  students  then  in  the  Seminary  and  the  amount 
the  Faculty  received  from  various  sources,  chiefly  through 
their  own  efforts,  for  the  various  funds,  but  especially  for  the 
support  of  beneficiaries.  Included  in  these  receipts  are 
money,  clothing,  and  books.  Such  reports  were  continued 
by  the  Faculty  from  year  to  year,  but  are  not  recorded  in  the 
minutes  of  the  Board  after  1829.  In  that  presented  in  1828, 
they  reported  seventy-four  students  as  in  attendance. 

Some  reference  has  been  made  above  to  the  salaries  of 
the  first  professors.  The  matter  of  salaries  occasioned  much 
discussion  and  action  in  these  years.  In  1828,  it  was  re- 
solved by  the  boards  that  it  was  highly  desirable  that  the 
salaries  of  Drs.  Perrine  and  Mills  should  be  increased  to 
$1,000.  each,  which  was  done  August  19,  1829.  In  1830,  at 
the  annual  meeting  of  the  boards,  Dr.  Richards  agreed  to 
relinquish  $190.  of  his  salary,  taking  only  $1,050.,  the  actual 
amount  of  interest  received  on  the  endowment  for  his  chair. 
Drs.  Perrine  and  Mills  agreed  to  relinquish  $200.  each  of 
their  salary  until  the  board  was  able  to  pay  the  full  amounts 
and  upon  "the  express  condition  that  the  boards  of  trustees 
and  commissioners  shall  within  one  year  raise  the  sum  of 
twelve  thousand  dollars  for  the  use  of  the  institution  and  to 
be  employed  to  meet  its  present  engagement."  This  condi- 
tion was  accepted  by  the  boards.  At  this  meeting  Rev. 
Timothy  Stow  of  the  class  of  1827  was  appointed  general 
financial  agent  and  a  goodly  number  of  local  agents  in  vari- 
ous localities  of  the  State  were  also  appointed.  At  the 
annual  meeting  of  the  boards  in  1834,  a  committee  was  ap- 
pointed "to  make  immediate  efforts  to  raise  funds  for  the 
purpose  of  placing  the  salaries  of  the  professors  in  this  Sem- 
inary on  the  same  ground  where  they  stood  in  1829,"  and  at 


(7)     Cayuga  Republican,  April  3,  1822.    See  also  Auburn  Seminary 
Record.    Vol.  VIII,  page  450. 


The  Formative  Period  93 

the  meeting  in  1835,  the  salaries  of  the  three  professors  were 
restored  to  the  designated  amount.  To  this  money  payment, 
there  was  also  added  fire-wood,  sufficient  to  keep  the  profess- 
ors warm. 

Evidently  the  increased  attendance  of  students  had 
more  than  filled  the  available  rooms  in  the  Seminary  build- 
ing, for  at  their  annual  meeting  August  20th  of  this  year,  the 
boards  took  action,  looking  toward  "the  erection  of  another 
edifice  for  the  accomodation  of  students,"  In  the  next  year, 
at  the  annual  meeting,  August  18th,  the  Trustees  reported 
that  the  contract  had  been  let  to  Isaac  A.  Selover  and  Isaac 
Selover  for  the  erection  of  an  additional  "Theological  Edi- 
fice," for  the  sum  of  $4,997.75,  toward  which  they  had  secured 
funds  of  probably  $4,100.  This  additional  edifice  subse- 
quently was  named  "Douglas  Hall"  and  formed  the  western 
wing  of  the  original  building.    It  was  removed  in  1877. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Commissioners,  August 
14,  1827,  "a  memorial  was  laid  before  the  board,  recom- 
mending the  establishment  of  a  system  of  exercise  for  the 
students  as  a  means  of  preserving  their  health  while  pursu- 
ing their  theological  studies.  Whereupon,  Resolved  that  this 
memorial  be  laid  before  the  Trustees  and  that  they  be  re- 
quested to  give  their  attention  to  the  subject  as  soon  as  is 
convenient."  Later  in  this  session  of  the  boards,  a  joint 
committee  was  appointed  to  consider  the  subject.  The  next 
day,  it  was  reported  that  a  donation  had  been  promised  to 
erect  "a  house  of  exercise"  for  the  students,  and  the  Trustees 
were  authorized  to  proceed  with  its  erection  when  money 
was  received.  At  the  next  annual  meeting,  August  19,  1828, 
the  Trustees  reported  that  the  "house  of  exercise"  had  been 
erected  and  that  the  expense  was  about  $250.  in  excess  of 
the  amount  given  for  this  purpose.  Accordingly  the  Com- 
missioners voted  "that  a  sum  not  exceeding  $500  be  and 
hereby  is  appropriated  to  defray  the  expense  of  providing  a 
building,  tools,  and  materials,  for  the  use  of  the  students  in 
labor  and  exercise  with  a  view  to  the  preservation  and  im- 
provement of  health."  This  house  of  exercise  which  stood 
south  and  slightly  east  of  Morgan  Hall,  continued  to  be  the 
only  gymnasium  for  the  students  until  its  removal  in  1875. 


94         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

It  was  a  barn-like  structure  and  undoubtedly  had  an  intimate 
relation  to  the  "Mechanical  Association"  formed  by  the 
students,  an  account  of  which  will  be  given  later. 

We  turn  now  to  consider  briefly  the  students  of  these 
years.  The  first  class  was  graduated  from  the  Seminary  in 
1824  and  consisted  of  seven  men.  Four  others  had  been 
connected  with  the  class  for  a  longer  or  shorter  period.  It 
will  thus  be  seen  that  fourteen  classes  are  included  in  the 
years  we  are  considering.  During  these  years,  three  hun- 
dred twenty-five  students  were  enrolled  and  two  hundred  ten 
were  graduated,  sixty-six  of  whom  were  not  college  gradu- 
ates. Out  of  the  total  number,  two  hundred  twenty-eight 
were  college  graduates.  The  colleges  most  largely  repre- 
sented with  the  number  of  students  from  each  were  as 
follows : 

Union  51  Williams  45 

Hamilton  38  Amherst  28 

Yale  16  Middlebury  16 

Princeton  9  Centre  4 

Western  Reserve     4 

In  addition  eleven  other  institutions  were  represented  by 

one  or  two  students,  each. 

From  these  classes  seventeen  men  entered  the  foreign 
missionary  field  as  follows :  Hawaii,  nine ;  Ceylon,  two ;  and 
one  each,  in  China,  Cyprus,  Greece,  India,  Turkey,  and  Siam. 
These  classes  also  in  the  years  that  followed  furnished  six 
College  or  Seminary  Presidents;  seven  professors  in  Col- 
leges, five  of  whom  were  founders  of  Colleges  or  Seminaries, 
and  six  other  men  who  achieved  distinction  in  civil  or  church 
life  or  as  authors. 

As  the  previous  statement  shows,  from  the  very  first, 
Auburn  Seminary  gave  large  attention  to  missions.  Of  the 
forty  ordained  missionaries  sent  by  the  A.B.C.F.M.  to 
Hawaii  from  1819  to  1854,  ten  were  Auburn  graduates  and 
all  of  them  men  of  great  faith  and  works.  Just  when  the 
Society  of  Missionary  Inquiry  was  organized  we  do  not 
know,  but  the  Record  book  speaks  of  an  annual  meeting  of 
the  Society  on  May  8,  1823.  This  society  had  a  continuous 
life,  being  represented  by  at  least  one  speaker  at  each  com- 
mencement, until  it  was  merged  in  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  1898. 


The  Formative  Period  95 

Missionary  material  was  not  very  abundant  in  those  early 
days,  but  the  society  made  the  best  use  possible  of  all  that 
was  available.  Elaborate  reports  are  recorded  in  the  minute 
book  from  year  to  year  of  the  work  of  the  Bible  Society,  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society,  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  of  the  Moravian  Missions,  of  the  work  among  the 
Indians,  of  the  work  being  done  in  papal  lands  and  in  other 
countries  the  world  over.  These  papers  were  presented  by 
members  of  the  society  and  were  copied  into  a  large  volume 
now  in  the  Seminary  library.  There  are  also  a  large  number 
of  letters  received  from  missionaries  and  others  from  various 
parts  of  the  world,  giving  first  hand  information  with  refer- 
ence to  the  work  that  was  being  done. 

The  minutes  of  the  Theological  Society  begin  in  1842, 
and  the  constitution  which  is  given  is  said  to  have  been 
adopted  in  that  year.  But  the  society  must  have  been  in 
existence  for  many  years  before  this  date,  for  there  is  a 
record  of  questions  discussed  by  it  as  early  as  November  11, 
1824.  At  the  meetings,  one  of  the  professors  always  presided 
and  took  part  in  different  ways  in  the  discussions.  A  long 
list  of  subjects  for  discussion  is  given  in  the  record  book  and 
some  of  the  earliest  topics  are  as  follows : 

"Is  Conscience  an  Infallible  Guide?" 

"Ought  Sinners  to  be  Exhorted  to  do  anything  prepara- 
tory to  Repentance?" 

"Is  the  Immediate  Agency  of  God  Universal?" 

"Ought  Divines  to  Receive  the  Title,  D.D.?" 

"Can  the  Benevolences  of  God  be  proved  from  the  Light 
of  Nature?" 

"Is  Jesus  Christ  truly  God?" 

"Is  the  Atonement  Universal  ?" 

"Is  Human  Depravity  Innate?" 

"Is  it  best  for  Ministers  to  Use  Notes?" 

"Is  Sunday  evening  to  be  regarded  as  Holy  Time?" 
In  these  topics  we  have  not  only  the  age-long  questions  that 
in  varying  forms  have  been  discussed  by  every  generation  of 
students,  but  also  echoes  of  the  vigorous  discussion  of  certain 
forms  of  theological  statements  that  held  a  large  place  in  the 
thinking  of  that  date. 


96         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Mention  should  also  be  made  in  this  connection  of  an- 
other society  formed  by  the  students,  probably  in  1829.  It  is 
the  one  which,  as  already  stated,  was  undoubtedly  connected 
with  the  action  of  the  Trustees  on  the  "House  of  Exercise." 
It  was  called  "the  Mechanical  Association  of  Auburn  Theo- 
logical Seminary,"  and  its  object  was  declared  to  be  "the  pro- 
motion of  health  and  vigor  both  of  body  and  mind  by  a 
regular  system  of  mechanical  exercise."  It  adopted  a  con- 
stitution of  twenty-five  articles  and  by-laws  of  eleven.  It 
elected  officers  who  were  to  have  charge  of  the  various 
divisions  to  which  the  students  were  assigned  and  under 
whose  direction  they  were  to  work  in  the  shop  for  one  and 
one-half  hours  a  day  on  five  days  of  the  week  and  one  hour  on 
Saturday.  It  would  appear  from  the  brief  record  preserved 
that  this  society  ceased  to  operate  in  1832,  for  the  minutes 
say  that  the  society  "Resolved  agreeable  to  the  constitution 
to  take  possession  of  the  shop,  clean  it,  etc."  This  cleaning 
or  the  "etc."  seems  to  have  been  sufficient  to  end  the  life  of 
the  "Mechanical  Association." 

During  these  years  frequent  efforts  were  made  by  the 
Board  of  Commissioners  through  the  Faculty  and  in  other 
ways  to  retain  the  students  in  the  Seminary  for  the  full  three 
years,  and  to  prevent  their  leaving  before  graduation,  or  un- 
dertaking too  much  outside  work  during  their  course  of 
study.  On  August  21,  1828,  a  resolution  reads  thus :  "The 
Board  of  Commissioners  understands  that  a  practice  is  in- 
dulged in  by  some  of  the  students  of  the  Theological  Seminary 
at  Auburn  of  leaving  the  Seminary  such  a  portion  of  their 
term  as  interferes  very  much  with  the  course  of  studies  re- 
quired by  the  ordinance  and  rules  of  the  Seminary ;  and  while 
absent  of  conducting  religious  meetings  similar  to  the  man- 
ner of  the  regular  ministry  of  the  Gospel.  This  is  a  practice 
that  is  very  injurious  to  the  standing  and  Scriptural  author- 
ity of  the  Gospel  ministry,  and  while  it  continues,  the  respect 
due  the  regular  order  of  the  ministry  of  reconciliation  will  be 
very  much  impaired  in  the  sight  of  the  church  and  the  world. 
This  course  of  the  students  is  also  considered  to  be  incom- 
patible with  their  standing  and  relation  to  the  Seminary. 
Therefore,  Resolved  that  the  Board  request  the  Board  of 


WILLIAM  G.  T.   SHEDD 
Professor,  1S52-1854 


The  Formative  Period  97 

Trustees  to  pass  such  orders  on  this  practice  as  shall  be 
deemed  best  by  them." 

A  further  resolution  urged  that  no  money  should  be 
given  to  students  who  would  not  take  the  full  course  of  three 
years,  and  that  the  Faculty  should  withhold  the  recommend- 
ation of  students  for  licensure  till  within  three  months  of 
the  time  of  their  graduation. 

Again  at  the  annual  meeting  in  1830  the  Board  ap- 
pointed a  committee  of  three  "to  propose  measures  to  be 
adopted  to  secure  the  continuance  of  the  students  through 
the  regular  course  of  study  of  three  years."  The  committee 
later  reported  "that  the  faculty  be  directed  to  prevent  as  far 
as  possible  the  licensure  of  students  before  the  completion 
of  their  regular  course."  The  request  was  made  of  Presby- 
teries and  Associations  that  they  should  not  license  candi- 
dates before  the  last  term  of  their  third  year.  Again  at  the 
next  annual  meeting,  1831,  the  same  matter  was  referred  to 
another  committee,  to  prepare  a  circular  to  Presbyteries  and 
Associations  in  the  western  part  of  the  State  in  the  endeavor 
to  prevent  the  licensing  of  students  before  the  third  year  of 
study.  Once  more  at  the  annual  meeting  in  1834,  this  action 
was  taken:  "Resolved  that  when  a  beneficiary  shall  leave 
this  Seminary  before  having  completed  the  full  course  of 
study  prescribed,  without  reasons  satisfactory  to  the  Fac- 
ulty, he  shall  refund  whatever  he  may  have  received  from  the 
funds  of  the  Seminary." 

It  is  evident  from  this  repeated  action  of  the  Commis- 
sioners that  the  character  and  habits  of  the  students  of  that 
early  day  in  many  particulars  were  very  similar  to  those  of 
the  present. 

During  these  years  we  are  considering,  the  students 
paid  for  board  $1.  per  week.  In  case  of  young  men  who  were 
assisted  by  benevolent  societies  they  paid  only  half  this 
amount.  Five  dollars  a  year  was  the  expense  for  fire-wood, 
and  the  expense  of  "washing  and  lights  as  in  other  villages." 
No  charge  was  made  then  for  the  rooms.  Considerable  diffi- 
culty was  experienced,  however,  in  furnishing  the  rooms 
satisfactorily  and  keeping  the  furniture  renewed,  and  re- 
peated appeals  were  made  by  the  boards  to  churches  and 


98  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

benevolent  societies,  which  were  generously  responded  to 
by  them. 

It  also  appears  from  certain  somewhat  vigorous  actions 
of  the  boards  from  time  to  time  that  it  was  not  always  easy 
to  collect  the  board  bills  due  from  the  students.  Then  the 
securing  proper  management  of  the  boarding  house  in  the 
Seminary  was  a  frequent  subject  for  consideration.  Such  a 
contract  is  reported  in  1826  as  the  following :  "The  hall  has 
been  kept  by  Mr.  TenEyck  the  past  year  on  the  following 
terms:  Mr.  TenEyck  has  the  use  of  the  Seminary  lands 
adjoining  the  edifice,  the  use  of  three  cows,  a  horse  and  cart, 
the  kitchen  and  hall  and  the  furniture  of  the  same  and  is  to 
receive  one  dollar  a  week  for  the  board  of  each  student,  the 
payment  to  be  guaranteed  by  the  board,  and  likewise  $200. 
a  year  for  which  he  is  to  perform  agencies  for  the  board,  as 
far  as  practicable."  He  was  also  held  responsible  for  the 
repair  of  the  kitchen  furniture,  and  in  1828  the  provision  for 
the  horse  and  cart  was  cut  out. 

Again  and  again  during  these  and  subsequent  years  the 
committees  appointed  to  attend  the  examinations  of  the  stu- 
dents were  admonished  to  be  more  diligent  in  the  perform- 
ance of  their  duties,  and  various  schemes  were  devised  to 
secure  their  attendance  and  proper  reports  from  them 
regarding  such  examinations. 

Beginning  with  the  first  class  in  1824,  the  students  have 
signed  the  following  matriculation  pledge,  the  only  change 
being  the  substitution  in  1906  of  the  word  "Directors"  for 
"Trustees,"  owing  to  the  change  in  the  name  of  the  govern- 
ing board  of  the  Seminary,  and  the  omission  of  the  words 
"specified  in  the  plan." 

"Deeply  impressed  with  the  sense  of  the  importance  of 
improving  in  knowledge,  prudence,  and  piety,  I  solemnly 
promise  in  a  reliance  on  divine  grace,  that  I  will  faithfully 
and  diligently  attend  to  the  instructions  of  this  Seminary, 
and  that  I  will  conscientiously  and  diligently  observe  all  the 
rules  and  regulations  specified  in  the  plan  for  its  instruction 
and  government,  so  far  as  the  same  relate  to  the  students  ; 
and  that  I  will  obey  all  the  lawful  requisitions  and  readily 
yield  to  all  the  wholesome  admonitions  of  the  professors  and 


The  Formative  Period  99 

trustees  of  this  Seminary,  while  I  shall  continue  a  member 
of  it." 

The  saddest  incident  that  occurred  in  the  history  of  the 
Seminary  during  these  years,  and  perhaps  in  its  whole  his- 
tory, was  the  drowning  in  Owasco  Lake,  Saturday  afternoon, 
June  24,  1837,  of  four  of  the  students,  all  of  them  members 
of  the  class  of  1839.  They  had  taken  a  sail  boat  on  the  lake 
and  were  overtaken  with  one  of  its  frequent  sudden  squalls. 
The  boat  was  overturned  and  all  four  were  drowned.  One 
of  them,  Mr.  Hannibal  Smith  of  Palermo,  N.  Y.,  was  a  mar- 
ried man,  strong,  athletic,  and  an  expert  sailor  and  swimmer. 
Another  one,  William  Woodbridge  of  Stockbridge,  Mass., 
was  a  great  grandson  of  Jonathan  Edwards.  William  P. 
Tuttle  was  a  son  of  an  elder  of  the  Church  in  Newark,  N.  J., 
of  which  Dr.  Richards  was  once  pastor,  and  Simeon  John- 
son was  a  son  of  the  Rev.  Daniel  Johnson  of  Sweden,  N.  Y. 
All  of  them  were  men  of  great  promise.  The  accident,  occur- 
ing  so  short  a  time  before  commencement,  spread  a  feeling 
of  gloom  over  the  whole  Seminary  for  the  succeeding  months. 
The  bodies  were  recovered  and  were  buried  in  the  North 
Street  Cemetery,  where  a  marble  monument  erected  by  their 
fellow  students  records  their  names  and  the  manner  of  their 
death.  All  sorts  of  stories  were  circulated  regarding  this 
accident,  and  Dr.  Cox  felt  obliged  to  write  a  letter,  saying 
that  they  were  not  boating  on  Sunday,  adding :  "No  blame 
whatever  can  be  humanly  attached  to  them  in  this  occur- 
rence." (8) 

The  Society  of  the  Alumni  of  the  Seminary  was  organ- 
ized July  12, 1830,  and  has  continued  its  existence  and  efforts 
on  behalf  of  the  Seminary  to  the  present  time.  The  first 
three  who  signed  its  constitution  were  members  of  the  class 
of  1826.  Its  first  president  was  the  Rev.  B.  C.  Smith  of  the 
class  of  1828.  Its  first  secretary  was  the  Rev.  Timothy  Still- 
man  of  the  class  of  1830,  and  its  first  treasurer,  the  Rev. 
J.  B.  Baldwin  of  the  class  of  1826.  The  first  address  delivered 
before  the  society  by  its  appointment  was  at  the  commence- 
ment in  August,  1830,  and  was  given  by  the  Rev.  Henry  P. 


(8)     See  Auburn  Seminary  Record,  Vol.  VII,  page  22. 


100        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Tappan  of  the  class  of  1827,  later  a  distinguished  author, 
and  from  1852  to  1863,  president  of  the  University  of  Mich- 
igan. It  would  appear  that  from  the  very  first,  the  society 
sought  in  financial  as  well  as  other  ways  to  render  whatever 
assistance  it  could  to  the  Seminary.  At  its  meeting  in 
August,  1831,  in  view  of  the  condition  of  the  Seminary  be- 
cause of  lack  of  adequate  endowments,  $65  was  subscribed 
by  the  members  of  the  association  present  at  that  time,  to  be 
paid  to  the  Seminary  treasurer. 

As  we  have  seen  in  the  previous  chapter,  the  first  treas- 
urer appointed  by  the  Board  of  Trustees  was  David  Hyde, 
Esq.  of  Auburn.  He  held  the  position  from  1821  to  1823, 
and  was  succeeded  by  Richard  Steele,  M.  D.  of  Auburn. 
Dr.  Steele  continued  as  treasurer  by  successive  re-elections 
until  1857,  when  he  was  made  auditor  and  continued  in  this 
position  until  his  death,  March  11,  1888,  at  the  ripe  age  of 
ninety-two.  For  over  sixty-five  years  he  had  served  the 
Board  of  Trustees  in  these  two  official  positions,  and  it  was 
his  boast  that  the  Seminary  had  never  lost  a  dollar  of  money 
because  of  any  of  the  investments  that  he  himself  had  made 
under  the  direction  of  the  Trustees.  He  was  succeeded  as 
treasurer  by  James  Seymour. 

Even  before  the  Seminary  was  opened,  efforts  were 
made  to  secure  the  beginnings  of  a  library.  During  the  year 
1821,  Dr.  Perrine  had  received  sixty-three  volumes,  chiefly 
from  friends  in  New  Jersey  and  New  York  City,  and  Dr. 
Mills  secured  from  similar  sources  one  hundred  and  forty. 
Dr.  Richards,  by  gift  and  with  money  given  to  him  for  the 
purchase  of  books,  secured  eighty-four  volumes  in  the  first 
year  or  two  of  his  professorship.  The  records  of  the  library 
show  that  a  total  of  twelve  hundred  and  eight  volumes  from 
•one  hundred  and  fifty-three  donors  were  secured  by  the  Rev. 
Caleb  Alexander,  D.D.,  in  1821.  They  came  from  various 
cities  and  towns  in  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey,  Connecticut 
and  Massachusetts,  and  among  the  donors  appear  such 
names  as  those  of  Drs.  Timothy  Dwight,  Jeremiah  Day  and 
Professors  Goodrich,  Fisher,  Silliman  and  Kingsley  of  Yale 
College ;  Drs.  N.  W.  Taylor,  Noah  Porter,  Bishop  Chevereux 
of  Boston,  a  Roman  Catholic,  Prof.  Popkin  of  Harvard, 


The  Formative  Period  101 

Jeremiah  Evarts,  Sereno  Dwight  and  many  others.  In  1827, 
the  library  received  also  the  first  of  the  many  ministers' 
libraries  which  have  been  donated  to  it.  This  was  given 
through  Dr.  Richards  by  members  of  "Wall  Street  Congrega- 
tion, N.  Y.,"  who  contributed  $614.50  to  purchase  the  library 
of  their  late  pastor,  the  Rev.  Melancthon  Whelpley.  The 
gift  of  this  library  must  have  largely  increased  the  number 
of  volumes  that  the  Seminary  possessed,  and  in  the  cata- 
logue of  1837,  it  is  said  that  it  contains  "a  valuable  collection 
of  more  than  four  thousand  volumes."  Certainly,  a  good  be- 
ginning for  the  young  Seminary. 


Chapter  VII. 

THE  EXSCINDING  ACT  AND  THE  AUBURN 

CONVENTION. 

1837. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  give  a  history  of  the  troubles 
which  led  to  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  in  1837. 
It  is  difficult  even  now  after  these  many  years  to  review 
this  action  without  passion  or  prejudice.  It  is  not  an  attrac- 
tive page  in  Church  History,  especially  in  the  history  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  this  country,  nor  does  the  action 
itself  redound  to  the  glory  of  our  common  Christianity.  But 
while  the  history  of  the  division  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
is  not  here  undertaken,  it  must  receive  much  more  than 
passing  notice,  for  it  was  vitally  related  to  the  history  of  our 
Seminary.  The  year  it  occurred  has  been  taken  as  the  end 
of  the  formative  period  of  the  Seminary,  although  it  does 
not  mark  any  special  crisis  in  its  life.  The  Seminary  pursued 
its  way  after  the  action  of  the  Assembly  much  the  same  as 
it  had  done  before.  During  the  years  since  its  foundation 
its  character  had  been  so  firmly  settled,  and  its  work,  in  the 
providence  of  God,  had  been  made  so  plain,  that  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  put  into  words  any  difference  found  in  the  Seminary 
before  the  disruption,  and  afterward  while  it  was  connected 
with  the  New  School  Church ;  or  between  the  Seminary  as  a 
New  School  institution,  and  its  subsequent  history  in  con- 
nection with  the  United  Church.  Differences  doubtless 
there  were,  but  they  are  not  vital  to  the  life  and  work  of  the 
institution. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  the  professed  basis  of  the 
Exscinding  Act  was  not  that  there  were  theological  differ- 
ences between  the  two  parties  in  the  Church.  Certainly 
these  existed,  and  had  a  commanding  influence  upon  the 
action  of  both  parties.  They  were  considered  at  the  time 
to  be  great  and  irreconcilable.     But  the  action  itself  was 


Exscinding  Act  and  Auburn  Convention      103 

based  on  other  grounds.  The  Assembly  of  1837  by  a  vote  of 
one  hundred  and  forty-three  to  one  hundred  and  ten  declared 
that  "the  'Plan  of  Union,'  adopted  for  the  new  settlements, 
in  1801,  was  originally  an  unconstitutional  act  on  the  part 
of  that  Assembly,  and,  therefore,  it  is  resolved,  that  the  Act 
of  the  Assembly  of  1801  entitled  'A  Plan  of  Union,'  be,  and 
the  same  is  hereby  abrogated."  (1)  After  prolonged  dis- 
cussion and  after  a  vigorous  protest  had  again  and  again 
been  made  by  the  minority  against  this  action,  the  Assembly 
further  resolved  "that,  by  the  operation  of  the  abrogation 
of  the  Plan  of  Union  of  1801,  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Re- 
serve is,  and  is  hereby  declared  to  be  no  longer  a  part  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America."  (1) 
This  was  carried  by  a  vote  of  one  hundred  and  thirty-two  to 
one  hundred  and  five.  Later  the  Synods  of  Utica,  Geneva 
and  Genesee  were  "declared  to  be  out  of  ecclesiastical  con- 
nection with  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  and  that  they  are  not  in  form  or  in  fact  an  integral 
portion  of  said  church."  This  was  by  a  vote  of  one  hundred 
and  fifteen  to  eighty-eight.  The  same  day  "The  Third  Pres- 
bytery of  Philadelphia"  was  "dissolved,"  (1),  presumably 
for  the  same  reasons  that  the  Synods  were  exscinded.  This 
by  a  vote  of  seventy-five  to  sixty.  By  these  acts  of  the 
Assembly,  without  formal  charges  having  been  preferred, 
without  trial,  and  as  it  was  believed  by  the  minority,  with- 
out sufficient  reasons,  four  Synods,  twenty-eight  Presby- 
teries, with  a  church  membership  of  over  60,000,  about  a 
quarter  of  the  whole  church,  and  a  far  larger  number  than 
the  whole  church  had  at  the  time  of  the  adoption  of  the  Plan 
of  Union  in  1801,  were  declared  to  be  no  longer  a  part  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  It  is  not  an  extreme  statement  which 
Dr.  Gillett  makes  when  he  says :  "Nearly  the  whole  of  the 
Assembly  might  have  been  unseated  by  a  consistent  and 
thorough  application  of  the  principles  it  had  adopted.  It 
was  utterly  impossible  to  show  how  far  the  imputed  mischief 
had  spread.  It  was  impossible  to  say  how  far  the  legislation 
and  the  very  constitution  of  successive  Assemblies  had  been 


(1)     Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  1837. 


104        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

vitiated  by  a  plan  projected  and  brought  into  operation  by 
some  of  the  wisest  and  best  of  the  men  the  Presbyterian 
Church  has  ever  known.  The  poison,  if  such  it  was,  had  for 
thirty-six  years  been  rankling  through  the  frame;  and  it 
was  difficult  to  say  where  that  drop  of  blood  was  to  be  found 
that  had  not  something  of  the  virus  in  it.  In  the  shape  of 
ecclesiastical  legislation  it  pervaded  the  minutes  of  the 
Assembly  and  the  records  of  the  Presbyteries  and  Synods. 
In  the  form  of  wealth  largely  and  freely  given  it  was  to  be 
met  in  the  endowments  and  scholarships  of  colleges  and 
theological  seminaries.  It  was  in  Princeton,  in  Alleghaney, 
in  Union,  and  beyond  the  mountains  in  Tennessee.  It  had 
been  assimilated  as  food  to  the  body  through  the  whole 
system.  Even  the  brick  and  mortar  of  many  a  sacred  edifice 
might  almost  have  cried  out  with  remonstrance  against  that 
tone  of  intolerance  which  found  expression  within  its  walls. 
To  attempt  to  discriminate  that  which  in  the  view  of  the 
majority  was  unsound,  and  that  also  which  must  therefore 
be  admitted  to  be  vitiated  by  such  unsoundness,  was  like 
professing  to  determine  what  parts  of  the  head,  heart,  mem- 
bers, and  vital  currents,  and  even  bones  and  sinews,  should 
be  dispensed  with."  (2) 

Of  course  the  action  of  the  Assembly  was  justified  on 
various  grounds,  and  the  majority  insisted  that  it  "did  not 
excommunicate  any  member  or  dissolve  any  church."  But 
it  seems  now  like  a  quibble  to  those  who  read  the  action  as 
history  to  defend  on  such  grounds  the  act  that  declared  that 
these  Synods  and  Presbyteries  were  "out  of  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal connection  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  not  in  form  or  fact  an  integral  por- 
tion of  said  Church."  This  large  body  of  intelligent  Christ- 
ians, chiefly  found  in  a  section  of  our  country  noted  for  its 
high  intellectual  attainment,  had  been  as  loyal  to  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  as  faithful  in  observing  the  previous 
decisions  of  the  Assembly  as  any  portion  of  that  Church. 
One  of  the  chief  leaders  in  the  action  of  the  majority,  and 
one  who  proposed  the  resolution  cutting  off  these  Synods 


(2)     History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  Vol.  11:515. 


CLEMENT  LONG 

Professor.  1852-1854 


Exscinding  Act  and  Auburn  Convention      105 

from  the  Presbyterian  Church,  was  Dr.  Robert  J.  Brecken- 
ridge.  In  the  General  Assembly  of  1850  Dr.  Breckinridge 
is  reported  as  saying:  "It  is  a  settled  principle  of  our 
church,  that  a  man  who  has  given  himself  to  the  church  has 
made  an  irrevocable  covenant,  and  you  are  trenching  upon 
some  of  the  most  fundamental  principles,  sanctified  by  two 
or  three  centuries,  when  you  propose  to  strip  a  man  of  his 
rights  and  turn  him  out  of  the  church  without  trial."  (3) 
This  was  said  with  reference  to  the  rights  of  a  communi- 
cant, but  surely  Dr.  Breckenridge  would  then  have  affirmed 
that  the  same  held  true  of  a  minister.  How  it  was  possible 
to  reconcile  such  a  definite  statement  as  this  with  the  action 
of  the  Assembly  of  1837  under  the  leadership  of  the  same 
great  preacher  passes  the  understanding  of  those  of  us  who 
were  not  participants  in  that  action. 

But  the  deed  was  accomplished,  and  the  majority  were 
unwilling  to  acknowledge  an  error,  or  to  reconsider  their 
action.  A  few  days  before  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly  of 
1837  a  convention  had  met  in  Philadelphia  called  by  the  old 
school  leaders.  A  confidential  correspondence  had  been  car- 
ried on  to  secure  the  election  of  such  commissioners  to  that 
Assembly  as  were  in  sympathy  with  their  views.  A  secret 
circular  was  sent  to  persons  of  influence  who  were  in  sym- 
pathy with  this  movement.  It  more  than  hinted  at  the  divi- 
sion of  the  church  by  saying :  "We  cannot  continue  in  the 
same  body."  "In  some  way  or  other  these  men  must  be 
separated  from  us."  More  than  one  hundred  members  at- 
tended this  convention,  the  large  majority  of  them  commis- 
sioners to  the  Assembly.  There  was  considerable  difference 
of  opinion  as  to  the  proper  course  to  be  taken,  but  a  memorial 
to  the  Assembly  was  at  last  agreed  upon.  It  was  very  spe- 
cific, naming  a  long  list  of  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  errors 
which  it  alleged  was  held  by  the  other  side.  It  declared 
that  "we  cannot  consent  to  meet  any  longer  on  the  floors  of 
our  several  judicatories  to  contend  against  the  visible  in- 
roads of  a  system  which,  whether  so  designed  or  not,  is 


(3)     Biblical  Repertory  and  Princeton  Review,  Vol.  XXII: 515. 


106        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

crippling  our  energies  and  menacing  our  very  existence." 
It  demanded  substantially  the  action  which  was  later  taken 
by  the  Assembly.  After  the  organization  of  the  Assembly 
this  memorial  was  referred  to  the  committee  on  bills  and 
overtures  and  was  promptly  recommended  to  this  body  by 
them  for  adoption.  It  is  needless  to  follow  its  history  fur- 
ther. By  piecemeal  and  amendments  it  was  finally  adopted  by 
the  Assembly,  including  sixteen  alleged  doctrinal  errors.  The 
protest  of  the  minority  against  these  doctrinal  errors  was 
prepared  by  them  during  the  Assembly,  and  when  presented 
by  them  was  "admitted  to  record  without  answer,"  save  that 
on  motion  of  Mr.  Plumer  it  was  voted  that  "duly  certified 
copies  of  this  paper  be  sent  to  the  respective  Presbyteries 
to  which  the  signers  of  the  protest  belong,  calling  their 
attention  to  the  developments  of  theological  views  contained 
in  it,  and  enjoining  on  them  to  inquire  into  the  soundness 
of  the  faith  of  those  who  have  ventured  to  make  so  strange 
avowals  as  some  of  these  are."  The  protest  gave  the  alleged 
error,  and  followed  it  by  what  the  protestants  believed  was 
the  true  doctrine.  This  portion  of  the  protest  was  prepared 
by  the  Rev.  Baxter  Dickinson,  D.D.,  though  his  name  is  not 
signed  to  it.  Dr.  Dickinson,  as  we  shall  see,  subsequently 
became  a  professor  in  our  Seminary.  The  original  draft  of 
this  protest  is  one  of  the  treasures  preserved  in  the  library 
of  Lane  Theological  Seminary.  Dr.  Dickinson  wrote  regard- 
ing the  preparation  of  this  paper:  "During  the  exciting 
scenes  of  that  remarkable  Assembly,  the  new  school  mem- 
bers were  in  the  practice  of  holding  separate  meetings  in 
the  evening  for  consultation.  On  one  of  these  occasions  I 
stated  that  it  seemed  to  me  due  to  ourselves  and  to  the  new 
school  body  at  large  to  disavow  the  errors  charged,  and  to 
say  distinctly  what  views  we  held  as  opposed  to  them.  The 
suggestion  was  at  once  approved,  and  by  way  of  carrying 
it  out,  I  was  requested  to  prepare  a  paper  to  be  laid  before 
a  future  similar  meeting.  The  paper  thus  prepared,  being 
the  original  of  the  Declaration,  was  presented  by  me  as  my 
report  at  a  subsequent  meeting.  It  was  discussed  at  length, 
amended  somewhat,  and  unanimously  approved  as  a  cor- 
rect expression  of  the  theological  views  held  by  the  new 


Exscinding  Act  and  Auburn  Convention      107 

school  generally  on  the  points  of  doctrine  presented  in  the 
list  of  errors."  (4) 

It  was  inevitable  that  the  exscinded  portion  of  the 
Church  should  be  overwhelmed  with  perplexity  and  dismay 
at  the  position  in  which  they  were  placed.  Without  just 
cause,  as  they  felt,  they  were  excluded  from  the  Church  in 
which  they  had  spent  their  lives  and  to  which  they  had 
given  devoted  and  loyal  service.  We  have  been  accustomed 
to  praise  the  men  of  the  Disruption  in  Scotland  who  left  the 
Church  of  their  fathers  and  formed  the  Free  Church  in  1842. 
But  the  task  which  confronted  them  was  not  as  difficult  as 
confronted  the  men  of  '37.  The  former  had  left  the  mother 
Church  voluntarily,  with  a  distinct  issue  before  them,  and 
were  comparatively  speaking  a  united,  compact,  homogenous 
body.  The  latter  were  turned  out,  "without  due  process  of 
law,"  for  doing  that  which  previous  Assemblies  had  sanc- 
tioned, with  very  little  acquaintance  with  each  other,  and 
with  no  time  for  united  consultation.  Among  them  was 
much  variety  of  opinion  in  regard  to  the  issues  involved,  and 
very  little  unity,  except  that  they  were  treated  as  all  jalike 
guilty  of  something  which  the  other  side  insisted  was  dan- 
gerous to  the  truth  and  to  the  Church's  life.  "Between  the 
four  exscinded  Synods  there  were  no  direct  channels  of  com- 
munication; their  various  Presbyteries  had  no  practical 
points  of  contact  one  with  another;  ecclesiastical  unity 
hardly  suggested  itself  to  any  as  a  possibility."  (5)  They 
differed  among  themselves  as  to  the  best  course  to  be  pur- 
sued. Some  were  for  what  seemed  to  others  a  humiliating 
surrender,  and  a  return  with  confession  of  fault  to  the  old 
Church.  Almost  everything  had  been  done  in  the  immedi- 
ately preceding  years  to  spread  suspicion  in  the  Church. 
Mutual  trust  and  confidence  were  sadly  lacking.  They  were 
without  much  of  the  property,  endowments  and  machinery 
which  they  had  helped  to  secure  for  the  Church.  With  rea- 
son many  of  those  who  were  naturally  the  leaders  were  dis- 
couraged. 


(4)  Presbyterian  Quarterly  and  Princeton  Review,  V:9. 

(5)  The  Presbyterian  Church  New  School,  by  Rev.  Edwin  D.  Mor- 
ris, D.D.,  page  74. 


108        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Two  other  facts  added  to  their  troubles.  The  Assem- 
bly of  1837  opened  the  way  for  individual  ministers  and 
churches  within  the  excluded  Synods  to  return  to  the  Church 
upon  accepting  its  jurisdiction  and  decisions.  Of  course 
this  invitation  was  accepted  by  some,  and  bitter  debates 
and  strifes  over  church  property  followed,  and  an  unchrist- 
ian rivalry  was  aroused  between  the  parts  of  divided 
churches.  Then  in  August  of  this  year  the  Congregational 
Association  of  New  York  advised  all  churches  organized 
under  the  Plan  of  Union  to  sever  their  connection  with  the 
Presbyterians  and  become  entirely  Congregational  in  polity 
and  fellowship.  A  few  of  these  churches,  doubtless  weary  of 
the  strife  and  possibly  anticipating  more  trouble,  accepted 
the  invitation,  but  most  of  the  Plan  of  Union  churches  con- 
tinued in  their  previous  relation,  and  in  the  end  became  Pres- 
byterian in  polity  as  well  as  affiliation. 

It  was  of  vital  importance,  therefore,  that  the  first  step 
taken  looking  toward  determining  a  policy  and  united  action 
should  be  wise,  positive  and  constructive.  The  Synods  were 
not  without  experienced  and  trusted  leaders,  and  fortunately 
— shall  we  not  say  providentially — they  revealed  themselves 
as  true  ecclesiastical  and  Christian  statesmen.  On  the  17th 
of  August  following  the  Assembly  a  convention  composed 
of  delegates  from  the  excluded  bodies,  and  from  some  of  the 
sympathizing  portions  of  the  Church,  met  in  Auburn.  One 
hundred  and  sixty-nine  delegates,  lay  and  clerical,  were 
present,  besides  several  corresponding  delegates,  and  others. 
It  was,  in  quality  of  members,  a  remarkable  gathering,  in 
view  of  the  occasion  that  called  them  together,  the  difficul- 
ties of  travel  in  that  day  and  the  great  expense  attending  it. 
Many  of  them  were  in  the  front  rank  of  the  distinguished 
Christian  leaders  of  the  day.  Among  them  were  two  former 
moderators  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  Rev.  Thomas 
McAuley,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  and  the  Rev.  James  Richards,  D.D.. 
Dr.  Richards,  who  had  now  been  fourteen  years  professor  of 
Christian  Theology  in  Auburn,  was  unanimously  chosen 
president.  There  is  no  doubt  that  his  wisdom,  prudence, 
patience,  devout  life  and  unquestioned  orthodoxy  did  much 
to  influence  the  convention  toward  its  decisions  and  to  pro- 


Exscinding  Act  and  Auburn  Convention      109 

duce  the  Christian  spirit  which  characterized  its  delibera- 
tions. 

All  sorts  of  predictions  had  been  indulged  in  as  to  what 
the  convention  would  do.  It  was  widely  said  that  there  was 
no  unity  and  little  religion  among  its  members,  and  that  it 
would  inevitably  split  into  fragments,  leaving  the  truly 
Christian  and  Presbyterian  portions  to  return  to  the  mother 
Church,  and  the  rest  to  dissolve  into  other  communions. 
Such  forecasts  were  doomed  to  disappointment.  The  con- 
vention was  in  session  four  days,  and  there  were  earnest 
debates  revealing  differences  of  opinion.  But  in  the  end  the 
committee  of  correspondence  was  requested  to  say  in  the 
minutes  and  in  printing  the  proceedings  "that  every  resolu- 
tion of  the  convention  was  passed  with  entire  unanimity." 
After  the  adoption  of  one  of  the  most  important  resolutions, 
"on  motion  of  Dr.  Patton  (the  Rev.  William)  solemn  thanks 
were  offered  to  almighty  God  for  the  entire  unanimity  with 
which  this  resolution  was  adopted."  (6)  The  convention 
spent  much  time  in  prayer  for  guidance  and  in  praise  and 
thanksgiving  for  answered  prayer. 

The  convention  declared  that  the  action  of  the  General 
Assembly  in  1837  in  exscinding  certain  Synods  and  Pres- 
byteries was  "unconstitutional"  and  therefore  "null  and 
void."  A  committee  consisting  of  the  Hon.  William  Jessup, 
Dr.  Lyman  Beecher  and  the  Rev.  Gideon  N.  Judd  was  ap- 
pointed "to  draft  the  reasons  on  which  the  convention  passed 
this  resolution."  The  report  is  printed  in  the  Minutes  as 
"No.  I."  The  convention  then  resolved  "that  the  action  of 
all  judicatories  should  be  directed  to  the  preservation  of  the 
union  and  integrity  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  on  the  prin- 
ciples of  good  faith,  brotherly  kindness,  and  the  constitu- 
tion." To  this  end  these  judicatories  were  recommended  to 
"retain  their  present  organization  and  connexion  without 
seeking  any  other,  and  that  the  Presbyteries  send  their  com- 
missioners to  the  next  General  Assembly  as  usual."  The 
convention  also  appointed  a  committee  "to  correspond  and 
confer  on  the  general  state  of  the  Church,  and  to  take  meas- 
ures to  secure  the  ends  proposed  by  this  convention,"  and  of 


(6)     Ibid,  page  79. 


110        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

this  committee  Dr.  Richards  was  the  chairman.  Dr.  Beecher 
was  appointed  chairman  of  a  committee  to  prepare  a  circu- 
lar letter  to  the  ministers  and  members  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  It  was  subsequently  reported  to  the  convention, 
approved  by  it,  and  is  printed  in  the  minutes  as  "No.  II." 
Dr.  Cox  was  the  chairman  of  a  committee  "to  draw  up  an 
expression  of  the  opinion  of  this  convention  touching  the 
rights  of  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  ministers 
and  private  members ;  the  manner  in  which  these  rights  are 
guaranteed  and  guarded;  and  in  which  they  may  become 
impaired,  forfeited,  or  taken  away."  This  report  appears  as 
"No.  III."  The  convention  recommended  "to  the  churches 
here  represented,  and  all  other  churches  who  shall  be  pleased 
to  unite  with  them,  to  observe  Wednesday,  the  25th  of  Octo- 
ber next,  as  a  day  of  united  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer." 

Two  other  important  reports  were  presented,  Nos.  IV 
and  V.  The  former  was  the  report  of  the  committee  on  Doc- 
trine, with  Dr.  Halsey  as  chairman.  It  is  prefaced  by  several 
resolutions  rehearsing  the  position  of  the  Synods  and  Pres- 
byteries represented,  and  then  approves  "of  the  list  of  'true 
doctrines'  adopted  by  the  minority  of  the  Assembly  in  their 
'protest'  "  on  the  subject  of  the  errors  condemned  by  that 
body.  This  is  substantially  the  paper  prepared  by  Dr. 
Dickinson  and  known  as  "the  Auburn  Declaration."  It  was 
not  intended  as  a  new  Confession  of  Faith,  nor  as  a  substi- 
tute for  the  Westminster  Confession,  but  as  a  protest  against 
the  false  statements  which  had  been  made  as  to  the  ortho- 
doxy of  the  exscinded  bodies.  It  was  regarded  as  in  a  way 
a  commentary  upon  that  Confession,  and  subsequently  be- 
came a  test  of  the  orthodoxy  of  the  new  school  body. 

"No.  V"  is  the  "report  of  the  committee  appointed  to 
prepare  a  statement  of  facts  relative  to  the  formation  and 
character  of  the  churches  within  the  bounds  of  the  exscinded 
Synods."  It  examines  with  care  the  relation  of  the  churches 
to  the  Plan  of  Union,  and  brings  out  this  important  fact  that 
"within  the  entire  bounds  of  the  Synods  of  Utica,  Geneva 
and  Genesee,  there  is  but  one  single  church  that  came  into 
connexion  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  accordance  with 
the  Plan  of  Union  of  1801." 


Exscinding  Act  and  Auburn  Convention      111 

The  convention  adjourned  with  the  singing  of  the  133rd 
Psalm,  and  the  Apostolic  benediction  by  its  beloved  chair- 
man. (7) 

In  the  spring  of  1838,  all  the  Presbyteries  involved  save 
two  elected  commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly.  It  was 
hoped  by  many,  almost  against  hope,  that  in  view  of  the  wise 
and  temperate,  and  we  might  add  Christian,  course  taken  by 
the  Auburn  Convention,  the  dominant  party  would  acknowl- 
edge the  wrong  of  the  Exscinding  Act,  and  that  the  way 
would  be  opened  for  some  adjustment  of  the  differences,  hon- 
orable alike  to  both  parties,  that  would  save  the  Church 
from  the  scandal  of  division.  But  if  possible,  the  party  in 
control  was  more  intolerant  in  1838  than  in  the  previous 
year.  A  motion  to  enroll  these  commissioners  was  made  by 
others  who  believed  the  action  of  1837  unconstitutional,  and 
was  declared  out  of  order.  This  absolutely  closed  the  door 
for  their  return.  Then  these  excluded  commissioners,  sup- 
ported by  many  others,  elected  temporary  officers,  having 
been  advised  to  do  this  as  the  only  legal  way  in  which  they 
could  hold  their  place  and  title  and  property  in  the  Church, 
and  completed  the  roll  by  adding  the  names  of  the  excluded 
commissioners.  This  body  claiming  to  be  the  only  true  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  then  elected  the 
Rev.  Samuel  Fisher,  D.D.,  pastor  at  Ramapo,  N.  Y.,  moder- 
ator, chose  a  stated  and  permanent  clerk,  and  adjourned  to 
meet  in  the  lecture  room  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church. 
There  it  appointed  committees,  and  settled  down  to  the  work 
of  an  Assembly  and  to  serious  planning  for  the  future. 

It  is  not  in  place  here  to  follow  further  the  history  of 
the  New  School  Church  as  such.  For  thirty-one  years  it  con- 
tinued its  work  as  an  independent  body,  and  then  "on  the 
doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  basis  of  our  common  Standards," 
the  long  schism  was  healed,  and  many  of  the  men  who  had 
been  leaders  on  both  sides  in  1837  looked  into  each  others' 
faces  and  clasped  hands  as  brothers  indeed  in  the  family  of 
God.  The  New  School  body  never  adopted  formally  the 
Auburn  Declaration.    This  remained  an  independent  state- 


(7)  Consult  New  York  Observer,  August  26th  and  October  7, 
1837.  Also,  Minutes  of  the  Auburn  Convention,  held  August  17,  1837. 
Published  by  the  Convention.    Oliphant  and  Skinner,  Printers,  1837. 


112        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

ment  of  the  belief  of  those  who  attended  the  Convention. 
But  by  the  action  of  the  Old  School  Assembly  in  1868,  this 
Declaration  was  declared  to  be  an  orthodox  document.  "The 
Auburn  convention  held  in  1837,  under  the  influence  and 
doctrinal  guidance  of  that  excellent  and  sound  divine,  the  late 
Dr.  Richards,  specified  sixteen  doctrinal  errors,  which  con- 
tain the  very  same  latitudinarian  and  heretical  tenets  men- 
tioned in  the  Protest,  rejected  them  in  toto,  and  set  over 
against  them,  sixteen  'true  doctrines,'  which  embrace  all  the 
fundamentals  of  the  Calvinistic  creed.  This  Assembly  re- 
gards the  'Auburn  Declaration'  as  an  authoritative  state- 
ment of  the  New  School  type  of  Calvinism  and  as  indicating 
how  far  they  desire  to  go,  and  how  much  liberty  they  wish  in 
regard  to  what  the  terms  of  union  call  'the  various  modes 
of  explaining,  illustrating  and  stating  the  Calvinistic 
faith.'"  (8) 

Thus  the  Old  School  Assembly  itself  put  its  imprimatur 
on  the  document  which,  more  than  any  other,  was  the  defi- 
nite expression  of  the  theological  position  of  the  New  School 
Presbyterian  Church.  So  without  any  theological  modifica- 
tion of  their  original  position,  the  New  School  men  won  their 
fight  for  liberty  of  interpretation  of  the  Scriptures  and  the 
Standards.  Our  interest  in  these  matters  is  now  an  histori- 
cal one,  but  the  contest  for  liberty  of  interpretation  has 
been  frequently  renewed,  and  is  still  being  waged,  in  the 
great  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 
Will  the  lesson  never  be  learned  ? 

Without  any  action  on  its  own  part,  therefore.  Auburn 
Theological  Seminary  became  connected  with  the  New  School 
body.  No  change  had  been  made  in  its  government  or  in  its 
relation  to  the  Presbyteries  or  the  Church  as  a  whole,  nor 
was  there  any  perceptible  change  in  the  character  of  its 
work  or  in  its  teaching.  With  the  same  ideals,  and  practi- 
cally along  the  already  fully  established  methods  of  work, 
it  continued  to  train  young  men  for  the  ministry  of  the  Gos- 
pel, and  sent  forth  during  these  years  a  goodly  number  who 
were  found  laboring  in  both  branches  of  the  Church  at  the 
time  of  its  reunion  with  equal  acceptance. 


(8)     Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  Old  School,  1868,  page  663. 


EDWIN  HALL 
Professor,  1855-1877 


Chapter  VIII. 

STRUGGLE  AND  CONFLICT. 
1837-1855. 

Changes  in  the  Faculty.  Closing  of  the  Seminary  in  1854-55. 
Pastors  selected  as  Professors.  Salaries.  Change  of 
Academic  Year.  The  students.  Library  building.  Dr. 
Willard.  Reports  of  Commencements.  The  work  of 
the  ladies. 

As  already  pointed  out  the  division  into  periods  of  the 
history  of  our  Seminary  here  followed  is  largely  arbitrary 
and  does  not  mark  any  important  change  in  the  conduct  of 
its  affairs.  The  second  period  is  taken  to  cover  the  years 
between  the  separation  of  the  New  School  and  Old  School 
Presbyterians  in  1837,  and  the  close  of  the  year  1854-55,  the 
year  in  which  the  work  of  the  Seminary  was  largely  sus- 
pended. 

We  will  first  note  the  changes  in  the  Faculty  during  this 
period.  Att'ention  has  already  been  called  to  the  resignation 
of  Dr.  Cox  as  professor  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  and  Homiletics, 
which  was  accepted  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Commis- 
sioners on  August  15,  1837.  In  connection  with  the  action 
on  this  resignation  and  on  account  doubtless  of  some  of  the 
statements  in  Dr.  Cox's  letter,  a  resolution  was  adopted  by 
the  Commissioners,  appointing  a  committee  "to  consider  and 
report  to  the  Board  in  what  way  greater  freedom  and  inti- 
macy of  intercourse  between  the  Board  and  the  Faculty  may 
be  best  promoted."  There  is  nothing  to  indicate  the  result 
of  this  motion  further  than  that  the  next  day  the  Faculty 
were  invited  to  meet  with  the  Board.  This  invitation  was 
repeated  several  times  in  subsequent  years.  At  this  meet- 
ing, also,  an  order  for  the  inauguration  of  professors  was 
reported  and  adopted  by  the  Board.  Substantially  the  same 
order  has  been  followed  ever  since  in  connection  with  the 
succession  of  professors. 


114        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

At  this  meeting,  the  Rev.  William  Patten,  D.D.,  was 
elected  to  the  vacant  chair,  and  it  is  not  until  the  annual 
meeting  in  1838  that  record  is  made  that  this  election  was 
declined.  At  the  latter  meeting  it  was  also  decided  not  to 
elect  a  professor  to  this  chair  at  present.  But  on  August  21, 
1839,  the  Rev.  Baxter  Dickinson,  D.D.,  who  was  then  pro- 
fessor of  Sacred  Rhetoric  in  Lane  Seminary,  was  elected  to 
the  same  position  in  Auburn  at  a  salary  of  $1,200.  He  ac- 
cepted the  election  and  began  work  in  October  of  the  same 
year,  and  was  inaugurated  in  the  Second  Presbyterian 
Church,  on  August  19,  1840.  The  president  of  the  Board, 
Rev.  Benjamin  B.  Stockton,  gave  the  charge.  Dr.  Dickin- 
son was  born  in  Amherst,  Mass.,  April  14,  1795,  and  was 
graduated  from  Yale  College  in  1817,  and  from  Andover 
Theological  Seminary  in  1821.  He  was  pastor  at  Long 
Meadow,  Mass.,  from  1823-29,  and  of  the  Third  Pres- 
byterian Church,  Newark,  N.  J.,  from  1829-35.  In  1835 
he  went  to  Lane  Theological  Seminary,  where  he  remained 
until  he  came  to  Auburn,  Here  he  remained  until  1847, 
when  he  became  the  acting  professor  in  the  same  chair  at 
Andover  for  a  year.  From  1850-59  he  was  agent  and 
secretary  for  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union  at 
Boston.  From  1859-68  he  resided  at  Lake  Forest,  HI., 
and  afterward  in  Brooklyn,  where  he  died  on  December  7, 
1875.  He  was  moderator  of  the  General  Assembly,  New 
School,  at  Philadelphia,  in  1839. 

On  October  13,  1847,  at  a  special  meeting  of  the  Com- 
missioners, Dr.  Dickinson's  resignation  was  received  and  ac- 
cepted. At  a  special  meeting  in  the  following  January,  the 
Rev.  Joseph  Fewsmith,  D.D.,  pastor  of  the  Lutheran  Church, 
Winchester,  Va.,  was  electetd  as  his  successor.  At  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Board  the  following  June,  it  was  reported  that  he 
had  accepted  his  election.  He  was  duly  inaugurated  on  June 
21, 1848,  the  Rev.  R.  W.  Condit  giving  the  charge.  Dr.  Few- 
smith  was  born  in  Philadelphia,  January  7,  1816,  was  gradu- 
ated from  Yale  College  in  1840  and  studied  theology  at  West- 
ern Reserve  College.  He  had  been  a  pastor  in  the  Evangeli- 
cal Lutheran  Church  from  1843  until  he  came  to  Auburn. 
When  he  retired  from  his  chair  at  Auburn  in  1851,  he  be- 


Struggle  and  Conflict  115 

came  pastor  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  of  Newark, 
N.  J.  On  August  26,  1851,  Dr.  Fewsmith  presented  his 
resignation  to  take  effect  on  June  1st.  It  was  not  until 
January  7,  1852,  that  his  successor,  the  Rev.  W.  G.  T.  Shedd, 
D.D.,  of  the  University  of  Vermont,  was  elected.  Dr.  Shedd 
was  inaugurated,  June  15,  1852,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Lathrop  giving 
the  charge  to  the  new  professor.  On  November  29,  1853, 
at  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board,  Professor  Shedd  pre- 
sented his  resignation  to  take  effect  the  following  February, 
and  a  committee  was  appointed  to  consider  his  successor. 

Dr.  Shedd  was  born  in  Acton,  Mass.,  June  21,  1820 ;  was 
graduated  from  the  University  of  Vermont  in  1839,  and 
from  Andover  Theological  Seminary  in  1843.  He  was  pastor 
at  Brandon,  Vt.,  1844-45,  and  then  began  his  long  and  hon- 
orable career  as  a  teacher.  He  was  professor  of  English 
Literature  in  his  alma  mater  from  1845-52,  when  he 
came  to  Auburn  as  already  stated.  After  leaving  Auburn 
he  was  professor  of  Church  History  at  Andover  from 
1853-62;  then  for  two  years  associate  pastor  of  the  Brick 
Presbyterian  Church,  New  York;  from  1863-74,  he  was 
professor  of  Biblical  Literature  in  Union  Theological  Semi- 
nary, and  from  1874-92,  professor  of  Systematic  The- 
ology. Dr.  Shedd  published  many  volumes,  sermons,  com- 
mentaries, and  works  on  systematic  theology.  He  died  No- 
vember 17, 1894. 

The  next  change  to  be  noted  in  the  Faculty  is  due  to  the 
resignation  of  Dr.  Halsey  from  the  chair  of  Church  History 
on  February  14,  1843.  He  consented,  however,  to  remain  for 
six  months,  and  on  June  16,  1847,  the  Rev.  Samuel  Miles 
Hopkins,  of  the  class  of  1837,  then  pastor  of  the  Presbj^terian 
Church  at  Avon,  was  appointed  instructor  in  Church  His- 
tory for  the  ensuing  year  at  a  salary  of  $700.  On  June  20, 
1848,  Mr.  Hopkins  was  elected  a  full  professor  at  a  salary  of 
$650  and  whatever  might  be  collected  for  that  particular 
purpose  until  it  reached  $1,200.  Thus  began  that  long  and 
honorable  connection  of  Dr.  Hopkins  with  Auburn  Semi- 
nary, which  continued  as  professor  or  professor  emeritus 
for  fifty-four  years,  until  his  death  on  October  29,  1901. 
Dr.  Hopkins  became  a  prominent  figure  in  the  Church  and 


116        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

was  moderator  of  the  New  School  Assembly  in  1866.  He 
wielded  a  trenchant  pen  and  his  class-room  lectures  were 
celebrated  for  their  charming  rhetoric  and  diction.  He  con- 
tributed many  articles  to  papers  and  periodicals,  and  pub- 
lished many  pamphlets,  but  all  of  them  are  not  sufficient  to 
preserve  a  record  of  his  marvelous  memory  for  facts  and 
his  ability  to  clothe  them  in  faultless  and  glowing  English. 
These  things  survive  now  only  in  the  memory  of  a  few  of  the 
older  alumni  and  as  a  tradition.  No  adequate  biographical 
sketch  has  been  printed  doubtless  because  two  weeks  before 
his  death,  in  some  memoranda  for  his  children,  he  wrote: 
"I  expressly  and  positively  direct  that  there  be  not  published 
any  memorial  of  me." 

On  August  15,  1843,  the  death  of  Dr.  Richards  was  re- 
ported to  the  Board  and  suitable  action  taken  thereon.  This 
was  followed  by  efforts  to  secure  several  notable  men  for 
this  chair,  apparently  without  previous  consultation  with 
them  as  to  the  probability  of  their  acceptance  of  the  position. 
At  this  same  meeting  in  1843,  the  Rev.  Albert  Barnes  was 
elected  to  the  vacant  chair,  but  his  declination  was  reported 
at  a  meeting  in  Rochester  September  12th.  At  this  latter 
meeting,  the  Rev.  Henry  White,  D.D.,  professor  of  Theology 
in  Union  Seminary  from  1836-50,  was  elected  to  the 
vacant  chair,  but  on  December  20th,  he  also  is  reported  as 
declining  the  election.  On  February  21,  1844,  at  a  special 
meeting,  the  committee  appointed  for  that  purpose  proposed 
the  name  of  the  Rev.  George  Shepard,  D.D.,  professor  of 
Sacred  Rhetoric  in  Bangor  Seminary  from  1836-68,  for 
the  vacant  chair,  and  he  was  elected,  but  subsequently  de- 
clined. On  August  21,  1844,  the  Board  elected  the  Rev. 
Laurens  P.  Hickok,  D.D.,  who  had  been  professor  of  The- 
ology in  Western  Reserve  College  since  1836,  to  the  vacant 
chair.  He  was  inaugurated  at  the  meeting  on  August  19, 
1845.  For  one  year,  1847-48,  Dr.  Hickok  also  acted  as  pro- 
fessor of  Sacred  Rhetoric  and  Pastoral  Theology. 

This  brought  to  the  chair  of  Christian  Theology  in  the 
Seminary  one  of  the  ablest  and  most  noted  educators  of  his 
day.  Dr.  Hickok  was  born  in  Bethel,  Conn.,  December  29, 
1799,  and  was  graduated  from  Union  College  in  1820.    He 


Struggle  and  Conflict  117 

studied  theology  privately  and  after  several  years  in  the  pas- 
torate went  to  Western  Reserve  College.  He  left  Auburn  in 
June,  1852,  to  become  professor  of  Mental  and  Moral  Science 
and  Vice-President  of  Union  College.  This  position  he  held 
for  fourteen  years,  and  then  he  was  for  two  years  President 
of  Union.  He  was  moderator  of  the  General  Assembly,  New 
School,  in  1856.  Dr.  Hickok  published  many  text  books  in 
Psychology,  Logic  and  other  subjects,  during  his  life  time, 
and  was  regarded  by  his  pupils  as  a  great  teacher,  who  ex- 
erted a  commanding  and  formative  influence  in  their  lives. 
Dr.  E,  D.  Morris  of  the  Class  of  1852  wrote  "of  his  admirable 
methods  of  instruction,  of  his  gentleness  and  patience  and 
skill  in  the  class-room,  and  generally  of  his  strong  and  cor- 
dial and  gracious  personality..  His  eight  years  of  service 
constitute  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  the  Seminary  which  can 
never  be  forgotten  or  ignored." 

Upon  the  recommendation  of  Dr.  Hickok,  the  Commis- 
sioners elected  the  Rev.  David  H.  Riddle,  D.D.,  of  Pittsburgh 
as  his  successor,  a  choice  which  was  said  to  be  "one  of  great 
promise."  (1)  Dr.  Riddle,  however,  declined  the  election, 
and  at  the  meeting  of  the  Board  on  September  21,  1852,  the 
Rev.  Clement  Long,  D.D.,  professor  of  Philosophy  from  1834 
until  1844,  and  then  of  Theology  until  he  came  to  Auburn,  in 
Western  Reserve  College,  was  elected.  Dr.  Long  was  inau- 
gurated at  the  next  commencement,  Dr.  W.  C.  Wisner  giving 
the  charge.  At  the  meeting  of  the  Commissioners,  May  2, 
1854,  Dr.  Long  presented  his  resignation  in  order  to  accept 
the  professorship  of  Mental  and  Moral  Philosophy  in  Dart- 
mouth College.  There  he  remained  until  his  death  on  Octo- 
ber 14,  1861. 

At  this  same  meeting  Dr.  Henry  Mills  offered  his  resig- 
nation, which  was  accepted  by  the  Board  with  great  regret, 
and  he  was  elected  professor  emeritus.  Dr.  Mills  continued 
to  reside  in  Auburn  until  his  death.  Both  of  the  governing 
boards  placed  upon  their  minutes  an  elaborate  paper  express- 
ing their  hearty  appreciation  of  the  long  and  faithful  service 
which  Dr.  Mills  had  rendered  the  Seminary  as  one  of  the 
members  of  its  original  Faculty. 


(1)     The  Genesee  Evangelist,  June  10,  1852. 


118        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

The  resignation  of  these  professors  in  1854  left  the 
Seminary  during  the  year  1854-55  with  but  one  active  pro- 
fessor, Dr.  Hopkins.  This  is  the  year  in  which  it  is  said  the 
Seminary  was  closed.  There  is  no  mention  of  any  such  action 
having  been  taken  by  either  of  the  boards  in  their  minutes, 
nor  do  the  records  of  the  Faculty  make  any  mention  of  it. 
The  matriculation  book  has  no  signatures  dated  in  1854, 
and  the  few  students  who  were  still  on  its  roll  at  commence- 
ment in  May,  1854,  were  dismissed  to  various  other  semi- 
naries. Some  of  these  men  subsequently  returned  to  Auburn 
and  graduated  in  the  classes  of  1855  and  1856.  Dr.  Hopkins, 
who  resided  in  the  country  two  or  three  miles  out  of  Auburn, 
was  engaged  in  raising  money  both  for  the  Seminary  and 
an  educaational  society,  is  said  to  have  taught  one  or  more 
students  during  the  year,  but  I  have  not  been  able  to  discover 
who  they  were.  The  election  of  new  professors  and  the  re- 
opening of  the  Seminary  in  1855  will  be  described  in  a  subse- 
quent chapter. 

It  is  well  to  note  here  one  fact  which  has  characterized 
Auburn  throughout  its  history.  With  scarcely  an  exception, 
the  professors  have  been  men  who  not  only  were  fitted  by 
their  ability  and  training  for  their  positions  but  also  have 
served  in  the  pastorate.  The  governing  boards  of  the  Semi- 
nary have  uniformly  felt  that  in  preparing  men  for  the  pas- 
torate the  Faculty  should  be  composed  of  men  who  could 
speak  out  of  their  own  personal  experience  regarding  it. 

It  has  also  appeared  in  this  history  how  frequently 
changes  came  in  several  of  the  chairs  and  what  difficulty  was 
met  in  retaining  some  of  the  Faculty  for  any  long  period  of 
years.  In  the  first  thirty-five  years  of  the  Seminary,  for 
example,  the  chair  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  was  vacant  half  the 
time  and  the  average  period  of  service  of  the  incumbents 
was  less  than  four  years.  Much  of  this  difficulty  undoubt- 
edly arose  because  of  the  small  salaries  paid  the  professors. 
The  payment  of  even  these  salaries  was  often  deferred  and 
frequent  changes  were  made  in  the  amount.  In  1844,  for 
example,  the  board  resolved  that  it  was  inexpedient  in  view 
of  the  state  of  the  funds  of  the  Seminary  to  employ  more 
than  three  professors,  and  they  fixed  the  salary  of  each  of 


Struggle  and  Conflict  119 

them  at  $1,400,  without  a  house,  until  a  fourth  man  should 
be  elected  when  the  salary  should  not  be  less  than  $1,200. 
But  at  the  meeting  of  the  Commissioners  in  1847,  it  was 
reported  that  much  dissatisfaction  existed  in  the  churches 
over  the  professors  receiving  so  large  a  salary  as  $1,400,  and 
once  more  their  salaries  were  reduced  to  $1,200.  More  than 
one  of  the  members  of  the  Faculty  during  these  years  sent 
communications  to  the  Commissioners  expressing  dissatis- 
faction at  the  amount  of  their  salary,  or  the  manner  in 
which  it  was  paid,  or  the  failure  to  keep  what  they  supposed 
were  the  agreements  regarding  it.  The  reading  of  the  min- 
utes of  the  boards  impresses  one  with  the  financial  difficulties 
with  which  they  were  confronted,  and  more  than  once  the 
Seminary  seemed  to  be  in  a  position  where  it  would  be  neces- 
sary for  it  to  close  on  account  of  an  empty  treasury.  This 
was  undoubtedly  the  reason  why  there  was  no  session  of  the 
Seminary  during  1854-55.  In  other  years,  also,  as  in  1830, 
the  financial  difficulty  was  relieved  only  by  the  professors 
relinquishing  a  part  of  their  salary.  To  anticipate  a  little, 
the  same  condition  continued  for  years  after  the  re-opening 
of  the  Seminary.  Naturally  the  year  1857  was  one  of  the 
severest  in  this  respect  ever  experienced,  and  in  1860  mat- 
ters had  reached  such  a  serious  state  that  each  one  of  the 
professors  then  in  the  Faculty  subscribed  $1,000  toward  its 
further  endowment.  In  fact,  it  was  not  until  1872  that  this 
condition  was  relieved  by  the  large  addition  to  the  Semi- 
nary's funds  in  that  year.  From  time  to  time,  the  boards 
appointed  agents  to  secure  funds  or  issued  circulars  appeal- 
ing to  the  churches  for  support.  A  vigorous  campaign  for 
the  increase  of  the  endowment  was  undertaken  or  at  least 
resolved  upon  again  and  again.  Considerable  money  was 
secured  through  these  efforts  but  not  enough  to  relieve  either 
the  boards  or  the  Faculty  from  the  constant  sense  of  finan- 
cial pressure. 

In  1845,  at  its  annual  meeting,  the  Commissioners  adopt- 
ed a  suggestion  from  the  Faculty  that  the  anniversary  of 
the  Seminary  be  held  the  third  Wednesday  of  June,  that 
there  should  be  one  term  in  the  academic  year,  and  that  it 
should  begin  the  third  Wednesday  in  September.    The  an- 


120        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

nual  meeting  of  the  boards  was  fixed  for  the  Tuesday  pre- 
ceding the  third  Wednesday  of  June.  This  arrangement 
continued  throughout  this  period. 

The  attendance  of  students  during  these  years  we  are 
considering  fluctuated  from  twenty-four  in  1852-53  to  sev- 
enty-six in  1841-42.  The  years  1839-42  marked  the  largest 
number  up  to  this  time.  For  these  three  years  it  is 
reported  as  seventy-one,  seventy-five  and  seventy-six 
respectively.  The  total  attendance  was  372,  and  as  there 
are  only  seventeen  years  omitting  1854-55,  there  was  an 
average  each  year  of  65.49.  The  total  number  of  graduates 
was  256;  of  non-graduates  116.  Average  number  of  gradu- 
ates per  class  15.05.  Hamilton  furnished  75  of  the  College 
graduates;  Union  62;  Williams  27;  Amherst  19;  Yale  17; 
University  of  New  York  8;  Middlebury  and  Western  Re- 
serve, each  7;  Princeton,  Wesleyan  and  the  University  of 
Michigan,  each  3 ;  and  eight  other  Colleges  one  or  two  each ; 
244  in  all  were  College  graduates. 

In  1837,  the  board  of  the  students,  which  had  remained 
at  one  dollar  per  week  during  the  preceding  years,  was 
raised  to  "nine  shillings,"  but  beneficiaries  still  paid  only 
fifty  cents  weekly.  The  expense  of  wood  and  lights  had  in- 
creased to  $8  per  year.  From  1838  the  price  of  board  fluct- 
uated between  $1,121/2  per  week  and  $1.50  per  week,  with 
beneficiaries  as  usual  at  half  price.  Evidently  the  students' 
club  was  not  always  in  the  most  satisfactory  condition,  for 
the  catalogues  contain  notices  that  board  can  be  had  outside 
in  good  families  from  $1  to  $1,121/2  per  week.  Each  bene- 
ficiary among  the  students  was  to  receive  $.75  weekly  toward 
his  board  from  the  scholarship  funds.  This  amount  was 
made  $1  in  1848. 

In  February,  1841,  the  students  organized  a  "Society  of 
Natural  History."  It  had  an  elaborate  constitution  and  by- 
laws, and  a  vigorous  life  until  its  records  end  with  the  meet- 
ing for  December  11,  1850.  The  society  elected  an  "orator" 
for  commencement  week.  In  the  society's  record  three  of 
these  "orations"  are  recorded  in  full.  The  first  one  is  by 
Thomas  Heazlett,  of  the  class  of  1849  but  who  died  before  his 
graduation.    His  subject  was,  "The  Study  of  Natural  His- 


EZRA  ABEL  HUNTINGTON 
Professor,  1855-1901 


Struggle  and  Conflict  121 

tory ;  Its  Benefits  to  the  Preacher."  The  second  was  deliv- 
ered at  the  commencement  in  June,  1849,  by  Sereno  E. 
Bishop,  of  the  class  of  1851,  his  subject  being,  "The  Greatest 
Value  of  the  Knowledge  of  Nature."  Mr.  Bishop  was  born 
of  missionary  parents  in  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  was  gradu- 
ated from  Amherst  in  1846,  and  after  graduation  from 
Auburn  returned  to  his  native  islands  there  to  do  a  great 
work  as  teacher,  preacher,  and  editor  until  his  death,  in  1909. 
The  third  was  delivered  by  Robert  R.  Booth,  of  the  class  of 
1852,  on  the  subject,  "The  Relation  of  Natural  Science  to  the 
Truth  of  Christianity."  Mr.  Booth  became  one  of  the  dis- 
tinguished pastors  and  leaders  in  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
The  minutes  contain  also  a  number  of  essays  written  by  the 
members,  and  a  report  of  debates  upon  such  questions  as  the 
existence  of  the  sea  serpent  and  the  meaning  of  the  days  of 
creation.  The  topics  discussed  and  the  conclusions  reached 
carry  us  back  into  the  twilight  of  modern  science  and  the 
records  read  much  like  ancient  history. 

On  June  15,  1853,  it  was  reported  to  the  Commissioners 
that  $30,000  was  needed  for  the  library,  including  a  new 
building,  and  a  library  committee  was  appointed  to  devise 
ways  and  means  for  securing  this  amount.  Nothing  came 
of  this  except  some  small  increase  of  the  endowment  for  the 
purchase  of  books  until  the  present  library  building  was 
erected  in  1872. 

On  June  16,  1846,  Sylvester  Willard,  M.  D.,  was  elected 
trustee,  and  thus  began  his  long  and  honorable  connection 
with  the  Seminary  as  one  of  its  most  faithful  friends  and 
generous  donors. 

Not  much  of  value  regarding  the  life  of  the  Seminary 
during  these  years  has  been  discovered.  An  account  of  the 
commencement  of  1850  has  this  to  say  of  the  work,  which 
may  be  regarded  as  an  intelligent  summary  of  the  aims  of 
the  Seminary:  "Compared  with  other  seminaries  with 
which  we  are  acquainted,  we  should  say,  that  utility  rather 
than  scholarship,  was  the  predominant  aim  at  Auburn.  Con- 
servative new  school  views  of  doctrine,  profound  principles 
of  ecclesiastical  history,  and  eminently  spiritual  and  practi- 


122        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

cal  ideas  of  sermonizing,  are  faithfully  inculcated  here."  (2) 
Again,  in  an  account  of  the  commencement  of  1851,  we  are 
told  that  arrangements  were  made  for  securing  short  bio- 
graphical notices  of  deceased  alumni  which  were  to  be  tran- 
scribed into  a  book.  These  notices  were  to  be  sent  to  Prof. 
S.  M.  Hopkins.  This  seems  to  have  been  the  first  attempt  to 
have  a  necrological  report.  (3) 

It  was  during  these  years  that  certain  ladies  of  the  city 
were  accustomed  to  meet  every  Friday  afternoon  and  do  the 
needed  mending  and  repair  work  upon  the  students'  wearing 
apparel.  Tradition  says  that  the  students  often  imposed 
upon  the  ladies  by  bringing  to  the  room  old  shoes  and  boots, 
and  garments  that  were  fit  only  for  the  rag  bag,  a  practical 
joke  which  does  not  seem  to  have  affected  seriously  the  zeal 
of  these  good  women. 

If  the  years  from  1818  to  1837,  considered  in  previous 
chapters,  constitute  the  formative  period  of  the  history  of 
the  Seminary,  then  these  we  have  been  reviewing  in  this 
chapter,  from  1837  to  1854,  may  be  regarded  as  covering  the 
period  of  struggle  and  conflict.  It  was  the  "dying"  experi- 
ence of  the  Seminary,  and  it  was  repeatedly  a  question 
whether  or  not  it  had  life  enough  to  win  against  the  forces  of 
death.  Every  institution  passes  through  some  such  experi- 
ence. It  is  a  law  of  life.  The  first  enthusiasm  has  spent 
itself,  and  an  inevitable  reaction  has  set  in.  If  it  has  life  in 
itself,  it  must  now  rally  all  its  forces,  conquer  all  serious  op- 
position and  find  its  permanent  place  among  those  institu- 
tions and  forces  which  make  for  good.  In  spite  of  the  fact 
that  on  account  of  the  closing  of  the  Seminary  this  period 
seems  to  end  in  defeat  it  is  only  apparent.  It  had  won  its 
place  and  had  vindicated  the  wisdom  and  vision  of  its 
founders.  It  is  henceforth  to  take  its  definite  place  among 
the  institutions  which  are  helping  to  bring  in  the  kingdom 
of  God. 


(2)  The  Genesee  Evangelist,  June  21,  1850. 

(3)  Ibid,  August  29,  1851. 


Chapter  IX. 

FINDING  ITSELF. 

1855—1870 
The  Changes  in  the  Faculty.    Financial  condition.    Curricu- 
lum.    Students.    Library.     Financial  Agent.    Scholar- 
ships.    Examinations.     Semi-Centennial. 

The  next  period  in  the  Seminary's  history  with  which 
we  deal  begins  with  the  reopening  in  1855  and  ends  with  the 
celebration  of  the  semi-centennial,  and  with  the  compact 
entered  into  with  the  General  Assembly  in  1870. 

In  the  fall  of  1855  the  Seminary  opened  with  four  active 
professors.  During  the  year  twenty-two  students,  four 
seniors,  nine  middlers,  and  seven  juniors,  and  two  special 
students  were  admitted.  Dr.  Hopkins  continued  through 
this  period  in  the  chair  of  Church  History.  At  a  meeting  of 
the  Commissioners  on  June  20,  1854,  the  Rev.  Edwin  Hall, 
D.D.,  then  pastor  of  the  Congregational  Church  in  Norwalk, 
Conn.,  had  been  elected  to  the  chair  of  Christian  Theology. 
There  were  certain  difficulties  in  the  way  of  his  immediate 
acceptance,  but  the  Board  again  expressed  the  desire  that  he 
should  accept  the  position  and  promised  that  if  he  accepted 
by  February  1,  1855,  his  salary  should  be  paid  from  the  date 
of  his  election.  He  finally  accepted  the  position  and  began 
his  work  with  the  opening  of  the  Seminary  in  September, 
1855. 

Dr.  Hall  was  born  in  Granville,  N.  Y.,  on  January  11, 
1802,  and  was  graduated  from  Middlebury  College  in  1826. 
He  studied  theology  privately.  It  was  after  several  pastor- 
ates that  he  became  professor  of  Theology  at  Auburn,  where 
he  remained  until  1877,  the  year  of  his  death.  The  previous 
year  he  had  been  made  professor  emeritus.  Dr.  Hall 
published  several  volumes  on  Baptism,  the  Puritans,  and 


124        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

many  articles  and  tracts.  He  was  a  theologian  of  the  old 
school,  and  yet  far  more  modern  than  many  others  in  his 
attitude  toward  theological  questions.  He  was  an  able 
teacher  greatly  beloved  by  his  associates  and  students. 

At  the  time  of  the  election  of  Dr.  Hall,  the  Rev.  Ezra 
Abel  Huntington,  D.D.,  then  pastor  of  the  Third  Presbyter- 
ian Church,  Albany,  was  elected  to  the  chair  of  Biblical 
Criticism.  Dr.  Huntington  was  born  in  Columbus,  N.  Y., 
on  June  12,  1813,  and  was  graduated  from  Union  College  in 
1833.  Here  also  he  studied  theology.  His  only  pastorate, 
that  in  Albany,  lasted  from  1836  until  his  election  as  pro- 
fessor at  Auburn.  Here  he  remained  until  his  death  on  July 
14,  1901.  He  had  been  made  professor  emeritus  on  June  21, 
1893.    A  courtly  gentleman,  he  was  loved  and  honored  by  all. 

Until  1865,  Dr.  Huntington  taught  both  the  Old  and 
New  Testament,  as  Dr.  Mills  had  done  before  him.  But  in 
this  year  Mr.  Christopher  R.  Roberts  gave  $15,000  for  the 
endowment  of  an  Old  Testament  chair.  Then  the  Commis- 
sioners elected  the  Rev.  James  E.  Pierce,  of  the  class  of  1865, 
adjunct  professor  of  Bibilcal  Criticism.  For  two  years.  Dr. 
Huntington  was  to  have  full  charge  of  the  department,  with 
the  understanding  that  at  the  end  of  this  period.  Prof.  Pierce, 
"if  he  shall  meet  the  approbation  of  the  majority  of  the 
Trustees  and  Faculty  of  the  Seminary,"  should  be  inaugu- 
rated as  professor  of  the  Hebrew  Language  and  Literature. 
In  May,  1866,  the  Rev.  Frederick  Starr,  financial  agent,  re- 
ported the  completion  of  the  endowment  of  this  chair.  At 
the  annual  meeting  in  May,  1867,  Prof.  Pierce  was  elected 
and  on  the  following  September  4th,  he  was  inaugurated. 
Here  he  remained  until  his  death  on  July  13,  1870.  Pro- 
fessor Pierce  was  born  in  West  Townshend,  Vt.,  on  August 
12,  1839.  He  was  graduated  from  Middlebury  College  in 
1861  and  was  tutor  there,  in  1863-64,  between  his  middle  and 
senior  years  in  the  Seminary. 

At  the  same  meeting  of  the  Commissioners  at  which  Dr. 
Hall  and  Dr.  Huntington  were  elected,  the  Rev.  William 
Hogarth,  D.D.,  pastor  of  the  North  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Geneva,  was  elected  to  the  chair  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  and 
Homiletics,  the  understanding  in  the  Board  being  that  he 


Finding  Itself  125 

was  willing  to  consider  it.  But  at  a  special  meeting,  on 
December  19th  of  the  same  year,  it  was  reported  that  Dr. 
Hogarth  had  declined  the  election,  and  the  Rev.  Jonathan  B. 
Condit,  D.D.,  then  professor  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  and  Pastoral 
Theology  at  Lane  Seminary,  was  elected  to  the  vacant  chair. 
Dr.  Condit  was  born  in  Hanover,  N.  J.,  on  December  16, 
1808,  and  was  graduated  from  Princeton  College  in  1827, 
and  from  Princeton  Theological  Seminary  in  1830.  He  had 
been  several  years  in  the  pastorate,  had  also  been  professor 
of  Rhetoric  in  Amherst  College  from  1835-38  and  had 
been  at  Lane  Seminary  since  1851.  He  remained  at  Auburn 
as  professor,  (professor  emeritus  1874-76)  until  his  death 
on  January  1,  1876.  Dr.  Condit  was  moderator  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  New  School,  at  Syracuse  in  1861. 

These  three  professors-elect  were  inaugurated  on  June 
19-20,  1855.  Throughout  the  period  we  are  considering, 
these  three  and  Professor  Hopkins  continuously  occupied 
the  chairs  to  which  they  had  been  elected. 

The  question  of  salaries  and  of  the  financial  condition 
of  the  Seminary  was  still  a  perplexing  one  for  the  governing 
boards.  On  May  1,  1860,  the  salaries  were  raised  to  $1,750, 
"as  soon  as  funds  permitted."  At  the  same  meeting  the 
Board  tendered  thanks  to  the  four  active  professors,  who 
had  pledged  one  thousand  dollars  each  to  the  endowment 
fund  under  certain  conditions  to  be  paid  in  four  annual  in- 
stallments. At  this  meeting  the  Hon.  William  E.  Dodge  ap- 
peared before  the  Commissioners  and  pledged  $5,000  to  this 
fund  on  the  condition  that  $4,000  of  it  should  be  so  used  as 
to  release  the  professors  from  their  promise.  It  was  also 
reported  that  this  completed  the  endowment  of  the  four 
chairs  so  as  to  secure  an  income  of  $2,000  each. 

The  Seminary  does  not  have  catalogues  for  the  years 
1853-54,  1854-55,  and  1855-56.  It  is  uncertain  whether  one 
was  issued  during  either  of  these  years.  The  catalogue  for 
1852-53  consisted,  as  it  had  done  for  many  years,  of  only 
twelve  pages,  and  contains  little  more  information  regard- 
ing the  Seminary  than  the  earlier  issues  of  eight  pages. 
With  the  year,  1856-57,  it  had  grown  to  sixteen  pages,  and 
this  continued  to  be  its  standard  size  throughout  the  period. 


126        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

The  statements  regarding  the  curriculum  were  a  little  more 
elaborate  than  previously,  and  something  was  said  regarding 
the  location  of  the  Seminary  and  its  commencement  exer- 
cises, but  compared  with  the  present  catalogues  the  informa- 
tion was  meager  and  of  little  value  for  historical  purposes. 
Beginning  with  1831,  the  Seminary  had  issued  a  Triennial 
Catalogue,  the  last  one  bearing  the  date  1861.  They  furnish 
no  information  that  has  not  been  incorporated  in  Dr.  Hop- 
kins' General  Catalogue  of  1872,  and  Dr.  Beecher's  of  1883. 

In  connection  with  the  reopening  of  the  Seminary,  the 
boards  recognized  the  fact  that  the  students'  rooms  were  in 
need  of  being  refurnished.  Appeals  were  made  to  the 
churches  and  benevolent  societies  for  funds  for  this  purpose 
and  many  churches  took  upon  themselves  the  responsibility 
of  furnishing  each  a  room  which  was  known  thereafter  by 
the  name  of  the  Church.  This  continued  to  be  the  way  in 
which  the  rooms  were  furnished  for  several  years,  but  when 
the  new  dormitory,  Morgan  Hall,  was  completed,  this  plan 
was  dropped. 

The  attendance  of  students  during  these  years  did  not 
vary  greatly  from  the  preceding  period.  The  highest  num- 
ber reported  was  in  the  year  1861-62  when  seventy-one  were 
enrolled,  and  the  lowest  number  reported  in  the  catalogues 
preserved  was  forty. 

Fifteen  classes  are  included  in  this  period,  having  214 
graduates,  an  average  of  14.26  per  class,  and  67  non-gradu- 
ates, or  an  average  of  4.46  per  class,  the  total  being  281,  or 
an  average  of  18.73  per  class.  Two  hundred  ten  of  these 
students  were  college  graduates.  Hamilton  furnished 
70 ;  Williams  32 ;  University  of  Michigan  15 ;  Middlebury  14 ; 
Union  12 ;  Amherst  10 ;  Yale  9 ;  University  of  Rochester  7 ; 
Yellow  Springs  6;  University  of  Vermont  4;  Dickinson, 
Marietta,  and  Oberlin  3  each ;  Albert,  Farmers  and  Prince- 
ton 2  each ;  and  16  others  one  each. 

The  price  of  board  during  this  period  varied  from  $2 
to  $2.50  per  week,  while  fuel,  washing,  and  lights  are  re- 
ported as  costing  about  $30  a  year. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Commissioners  on  June  17,  1856, 
Mr.  Albert  H.  Goss  of  Auburn  presented  in  writing,  a  propo- 


Finding  Itself  127 

sition  to  the  Board  stating  that  he  would  give  $10,000  for 
the  endowment  of  a  professorship  in  a  "Classical  Institute  of 
a  high  order,"  provided  the  Board  would  furnish  a  site  for 
the  building  on  the  Seminary  campus  for  which  another 
$10,000  was  to  be  raised,  erect  a  house  for  the  principal,  and 
permit  the  use  of  the  Seminary  buildings  for  academical  pur- 
poses so  far  as  they  were  needed  and  it  was  possible.  The 
teaching  force  was  to  be  taken  from  the  Faculty  of  the  Semi- 
nary and  from  the  students.  It  was  said  that  means  would 
be  provided  at  once  by  other  citizens  of  Auburn,  and  the 
Genesee  Evangelist  announced  that  it  meant  a  "Phillips 
Academy"  for  Auburn.  The  Commissioners  accepted  the 
offer  of  Mr.  Goss,  with  its  conditions,  and  decided  to  begin 
the  school  in  the  Fall.  It  was  proclaimed  as  a  great  forward 
movement  in  the  history  of  the  Seminary.  But  so  far  as  the 
records  go,  no  further  reference  was  ever  made  to  it,  and  the 
school  never  came  into  existence.  (1) 

In  a  report  of  this  commencement  a  correspondent 
writes  that  a  "new  feature  of  interest  for  these  occasions 
was  a  parting  address  from  Professor  Condit  to  the  graduat- 
ing class."  (1)  This  appears  to  be  the  beginning  of  the 
custom  of  one  of  the  Faculty  giving  an  address  to  the  gradu- 
ating class,  followed  until  the  election  of  a  president. 

From  the  same  source  we  learn  that  at  the  General  As- 
sembly, New  School,  at  Cleveland  in  1857,  a  meeting  of  the 
Auburn  Alumni  was  held  "which  was  unanimously  at- 
tended." Seventeen  classes  were  represented  and  a  graduate 
of  the  first  class,  the  Rev.  George  Washington  Elliott  of  Mil- 
waukee, was  the  chairman.  One-third  of  the  clerical  mem- 
bers of  the  Assembly  were  Auburn  men.  It  was  an  enthu- 
siastic gathering  and  elaborate  resolutions  were  adopted 
expressing  the  loyalty  to  and  confidence  in  the  Seminary 
felt  by  the  alumni  present.  It  was  evidently  the  first  of  the 
many  similar  gatherings  since.  (2) 

Various  changes  in  the  Seminary  calendar  were  ordered 
during  this  period.    At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Boards  in 


(1)  The  Genesee  Evangelist,  June  26,  1856. 

(2)  Ibid,  June  11.  1857. 


128        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

June,  1857,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Faculty,  the  year 
was  shortened.  It  was  thereafter  to  begin  on  the  second 
Wednesday  of  September,  and  close  the  Wednesday  preced- 
ing the  second  Thursday  of  May.  The  next  year  it  was 
resolved  that  Tuesday  before  the  first  Thursday  of  May 
should  be  the  closing  and  the  first  Thursday  of  September 
the  opening  date.  For  some  unrecorded  reason,  however, 
Wednesday  continued  to  be  Commencement  day,  until  1862, 
when  the  boards  directed  that  the  examinations  should  begin 
the  Monday  succeeding  the  first  Sunday  of  May  at  2  P.  m.  ; 
that  the  anniversary  of  the  Theological  Society  should  take 
place  on  Wednesday  evening;  that  the  Commissioners  and 
Trustees  should  meet  on  Thursday  morning ;  that  the  alumni 
sermon  should  be  preached  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  com- 
mencement exercises  held  in  the  evening.  The  annual  meet- 
ing of  the  Educational  Society  was  to  be  held  on  Friday 
morning,  and  the  vacation  was  to  begin  the  first  Friday  after 
the  first  Sunday  in  May. 

During  these  years  repeated  efforts  were  made  by  the 
boards  and  other  agents  to  secure  a  library  building,  and 
increased  endov^onents  for  the  purchase  of  books.  In  1858  a 
gift  of  $3,000  was  acknowledged  from  Mr.  G.  B.  Rich  for  the 
endowment  of  the  library.  But  it  was  not  until  the  meeting 
in  1867  that  a  committee  was  appointed  to  whom  was  re- 
ferred the  matter  of  a  building.  The  committee  presented  a 
report  of  progress  and  the  matter  was  referred  to  the  pru- 
dential committee.  Again  in  1868  the  great  importance  of 
such  a  building  was  urged  upon  the  prudential  committee 
and  a  committee  of  nine  was  appointed  to  raise  funds  for  this 
purpose.  The  completion  of  its  work  belongs  to  the  succeed- 
ing chapter,  but  in  1870  the  Board  passed  a  vote  of  thanks  to 
Messrs.  Dodge  and  Morgan  for  the  money  which  they  had 
promised  for  its  erection. 

Some  interesting  items,  prophecies,  some  of  them,  of 
subsequent  action,  appear  in  the  minutes  of  the  Commission- 
ers during  these  years.  On  May  12,  1858,  the  thanks  of  the 
Board  for  the  collation  furnished  the  day  before  to  the 
friends  of  the  Seminary  by  the  ladies  of  the  city,  were  given. 
This  is  the  first  indication  of  what  in  later  years  has  become 
an  establis?ied  custom,  the  alumni  luncheon.    At  the  meeting 


JAMES   EDWARD   PIERCE 
Professor,  1865-1870 


Finding  Itself  129 

in  1859,  the  thanks  of  the  Classis  of  Cayuga  were  presented 
to  the  Board  for  the  help  given  Mr.  Guido  F.  Verbeck  in  pur- 
suing his  studies  at  the  Seminary,  Among  the  many  dis- 
tinguished almuni  of  the  Seminary  few  accomplished  a 
greater  work  than  did  this  same  student  in  his  long  mission- 
ary career  in  Japan.  At  the  same  meeting  the  thanks  of  the 
Board  were  given  to  the  Rev.  Frederick  Starr  of  the  class  of 
1849,  who  had  been  appointed  in  1855  the  financial  agent  of 
the  Seminary,  for  securing  the  introduction  of  gas  into  the 
Seminary  building  and  for  the  planting  of  trees,  vines,  and 
shrubbery  on  the  campus.  This  was  repeated  also  again  the 
next  year.  In  1865  the  Board  granted  permission  to  the 
students  to  plant  grape  vines  and  fruit  trees  on  the  grounds. 
Some  of  the  older  alumni  must  have  vivid  recollections  of  the 
grapes  that  were  thus  made  available  for  later  classes  on  the 
vines  in  the  rear  of  the  old  building.  In  1861,  the  citizens  of 
Auburn  received  the  thanks  of  the  Board  for  a  new  bell,  and 
at  the  same  time  the  four  sections  of  the  Seminary  building 
received  the  names  by  which  they  were  known  in  later  years, 
Willard,  Case,  Dodge,  and  Douglas  Halls. 

The  finances  of  the  Seminary  in  1859,  enabled  them  to 
promise  the  students  who  needed  help  $2.  weekly  for  their 
board,  and  the  thanks  of  the  boards  were  given  to  Hon. 
William  E.  Dodge  and  Christopher  R.  Roberts  for  their  gen- 
erous donations  for  the  benefit  of  the  students.  For  many 
years  Mr.  Dodge  continued  these  donations,  sometimes  as 
many  as  twenty  students  received  aid  from  what  came  to  be 
known  as  "the  Dodge  Scholarships."  Again  in  1863,  Mr. 
Roberts  was  thanked  for  the  gift  of  $900.  yearly  for  the 
support  of  nine  students. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  boards  in  1865,  resolutions 
were  adopted  on  the  death  of  the  Rev.  Levi  Parsons,  D.D.,  of 
Marcellus,  the  last  but  one.  Dr.  Wisner,  of  the  original  Board 
of  Trustees.  Two  years  later,  the  boards  adopted  resolutions 
on  the  death  of  the  Rev.  M.  P.  Squier,  D.D.,  one  of  the  first 
Commissioners. 

Plans  were  approved  by  the  boards  in  1869  for  the  cele- 
l)ration  of  the  semi-centennial  of  the  Seminary  in  1870.    For 


130        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

many  years  it  was  believed  that  the  Synod  of  Geneva  did  not 
take  final  action  regarding  the  location  of  the  Seminary  until 
1819,  while  the  charter  was  not  granted  until  1820.  This 
latter  date  was  taken  as  the  year  of  the  founding  of  the  Semi- 
nary in  spite  of  the  fact  that  this  document  expressly  states 
that  the  Seminary  was  already  established.  In  the  same  way 
the  seventy-fifth  anniversary  was  observed  in  1895.  A  read- 
ing of  the  minutes  of  the  Synod  makes  plain  the  fact,  now 
accepted,  that  the  action  of  that  body  on  August  6,  1818, 
settled  the  matter  and  that  it  is  the  proper  date  for  the 
founding  of  the  Seminary.  But  the  commencement  of  1870 
witnessed  the  semi-centennial  celebration.  The  historical 
address  was  given  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  Hart  Gridley,  D.D.,  of 
the  class  of  1829,  from  1836  until  his  death  in  1873,  pastor 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Waterloo,  N.  Y.  Dr.  Gridley 
was  also  a  trustee  of  the  Seminary  from  1849  until  his  death. 
The  address  before  the  Society  of  Missionary  Inquiry  at  this 
commencement  was  given  by  the  Rev.  Theodore  L.  Cuyler, 
D.D.,  pastor  of  the  Lafayette  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church, 
Brooklyn.  The  Rev.  Charles  Edwin  Furman,  D.D.,  of  the 
class  of  1828,  read  an  original  poem  entitled  "Past,  Present 
and  Future."  The  poem  and  the  address  of  Dr.  Gridley,  with 
a  condensed  report  of  that  by  Dr.  Cuyler,  were  edited  by  Dr. 
S.  M.  Hopkins  and  printed  in  a  pamphlet. 

At  the  same  anniversary  the  corner  stone  of  the  present 
library  building  was  laid  with  appropriate  ceremonies.  The 
marshals  of  the  occasion  were  Richard  S.  Holmes  of  the  class 
of  1868  and  Mr.  C.  R.  Ford  of  Auburn.  Addresses  were  de- 
livered by  the  generous  donors  of  the  building,  the  Hon. 
William  E.  Dodge  and  the  Hon.  Edwin  B.  Morgan.  The  Rev. 
Albert  T.  Chester,  D.D.,  president  of  the  Board  of  Trustees, 
also  delivered  a  brief  address,  and  the  corner  stone  was  laid 
by  Dr.  Condit  of  the  Faculty.  Dr.  Huntington  gave  a  brief 
address  in  presenting  a  fac-simile  copy  of  the  Codex  Sinaiti- 
cus,  prepared  under  the  direction  of  the  Czar  of  Russia, 
Alexander  II.,  on  behalf  of  its  donor,  Dr.  Sylvester  Willard. 
This  copy  of  the  Codex  was  one  of  fifty  published  on  the  mil- 
lenary anniversary  of  the  Russian  Empire.  The  Rev. 
William  G.  Wisner,  D.D.,  of  Lockport,  also  spoke  a    few 


Finding  Itself  131 

words,  and  brought  the  greetings  of  his  venerable  father, 
then  in  his  eighty-ninth  year  and  the  only  surviving  member 
of  the  original  Board  of  Trustees.  The  benediction  v^as  pro- 
nounced by  the  Rev.  Charles  Hawley,  D.D.,  pastor  of  the  First 
Presbyterian  Church.  Then  the  procession  was  formed  and 
marched  to  the  Opera  House,  the  use  of  which  had  been 
kindly  donated  for  the  occasion  by  the  proprietor,  Mr.  George 
Casey.  Here  a  dinner  had  been  provided  by  the  ladies  of  the 
three  Presbyterian  congregations  of  the  city  of  which  about 
four  hundred  guests  partook.  The  blessing  was  asked  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Cox.  Rev.  G.  W.  Heacock,  D.D.,  of  Buffalo,  was  the 
toastmaster,  and  speeches  were  made  by  Dr.  James  H.  Eells 
of  Cleveland,  Dr.  Herrick  Johnson  of  Philadelphia,  Dr. 
Henry  Kendall  of  New  York,  Dr.  Joel  Parker  of  Newark, 
N.  J.,  Dr.  W.  E.  Knox  of  Elmira,  Dr.  Samuel  H.  Cox  and 
others. 

In  the  evening  a  large  and  enthusiastic  meeting  was  held 
at  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  to  consider  ways  and 
means  for  the  further  endowment  of  the  Seminary  and  of 
Hamilton  College.  Dr.  P.  H.  Fowler  of  Utica  presided. 
President  Brown  of  Hamilton  College  presented  the  claims 
of  the  College,  and  Professor  Huntington  those  of  the  Semi- 
nary. Speeches  were  made  by  several  others  and  it  was  be- 
lieved that  the  meeting  had  done  much  to  further  the  object 
for  which  it  was  called.  The  following  day,  Thursday,  the 
governing  Boards  met.  The  alumni  held  a  meeting  of  more 
than  usual  interest  and  the  exercises  of  the  week  closed  with 
the  addresses  by  members  of  the  graduating  class  in  the 
evening. 

Succeeding  the  formative  period  and  that  of  struggle 
and  conflict,  comes  the  period  we  have  just  considered,  when 
the  Seminary  was  finding  itself  and  coming  into  its  own. 
The  struggle  was  not  over  as  the  story  here  told  makes  plain. 
But  during  these  years  it  was  becoming  more  closely  at- 
tached to  its  environment.  Its  character  became  more  ma- 
ture. Its  hold  upon  its  constituency  in  the  churches  was 
stronger,  and  the  loyalty  of  its  alumni  as  well  as  their  grow- 
ing fame  in  the  work  of  the  Church  at  home  and  abroad  was 
a  more  valuable  asset.    Its  student  body  did  not  vary  much 


132        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

in  numbers  from  previous  years,  but  its  alumni  now  num- 
bered nearly  nine  hundred  and  throughout  the  world  they 
were  helping  to  win  this  world  for  their  Lord  and  Master. 
The  history  thus  far  has  been  one  full  of  self-denial  on  the 
part  of  the  professors  as  well  as  many  others  who  had  con- 
tributed to  its  resources  and  had  given  to  it  faithful  unre- 
warded service.  The  outlook  for  the  coming  years  was  en- 
couraging, and  the  semi-centennial  exercises  had  in  them  a 
note  of  joyful  confidence  and  thankful  praise  for  all  the  way 
in  which  the  Seminary  and  its  friends  had  been  led,  for  the 
results  already  achieved  and  for  the  outlook  into  the  un- 
known future.  As  the  historian  of  the  day  said:  "She 
yields  the  palm  of  patient,  self-denying,  persevering  struggle 
to  no  Seminary  in  the  land — and  none,  we  believe,  has  ac- 
complished more,  with  so  feeble  a  beginning  and  with  so 
small  an  amount  of  means.  And  if,  in  her  weakness  and 
infancy,  she  has  done  so  much,  what  may  we  not  expect  her 
to  accomplish  in  her  maturity  and  strength  ?" 


Chapter  X. 

THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  RELATIONS  OF  AUBURN 
SEMINARY. 

1820-1916. 

We  have  reached  a  place  in  our  history  where  it  may  be 
well  to  review  the  whole  subject  of  the  ecclesiastical  relations 
of  the  Seminary.  The  year  1870  marks  an  important  period 
in  these  relations,  but  they  are  now  what  they  have  always 
been  throughout  its  history,  nor  is  there  any  desire  on  the 
part  of  the  Seminary  for  a  change  in  them. 

In  a  previous  chapter  we  have  seen  that  the  General 
Assembly  in  1818,  when  appealed  to  with  reference  to  the 
question  of  founding  a  Seminary  in  this  region,  refused  to 
express  any  opinion  and  referred  the  whole  matter  to  the 
Synod  of  Geneva  for  action.  The  act  of  incorporation  of  the 
Seminary  passed  by  the  Legislature  of  the  State  in  1820 
recognizes  in  its  preamble,  that  the  Seminary  was  founded 
by  the  Synod  of  Geneva,  names  the  first  Board  of  Trustees 
and  vests  control  of  the  Seminary  in  certain  Presbyteries. 
They  were  the  Presbyteries  of  Niagara,  Geneva,  Rochester, 
Bath,  Ontario,  Genesee,  Cayuga,  Oneida,  and  St.  Lawrence. 
Commissioners,  as  they  were  called,  two  clergymen  and  one 
layman,  were  to  be  elected  from  each  of  these  Presbyteries, 
and  they  in  turn  were  to  elect  the  successors  of  the  first 
Board  of  Trustees,  and  also  to  elect  the  professors.  The  act 
also  makes  provision  for  "such  other  Presbyteries  as  shall 
hereafter  associate  with  the  said  Synod  for  the  purpose 
aforesaid"  to  belong  to  the  number  electing  the  Commission- 
ers. In  1857,  owing  to  the  growth  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  State  and  the  increase  in  the  number  of  Synods 
as  well  as  Presbyteries,  the  act  was  amended  so  as  to  read 
that  the  Board  of  Commissioners  should  consist  of  "a  repre- 
sentation of  two  clergymen  and  one  layman  from  each  of  the 


134        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Presbyteries  comprised  in  the  bounds  of  the  Synods  of 
Geneva,  Genesee,  Utica,  Susquehanna,  and  such  other  Pres- 
byteries as  shall  hereafter  associate  with  said  Synods." 

From  time  to  time  because  of  the  changes  in  the  area 
covered  by  the  various  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  the  number 
and  names  of  the  governing  Presbyteries  were  altered,  but 
the  electing  bodies  both  for  Commissioners  and  Trustees  re- 
mained the  same.  The  Presbyteries  that  participated  in  the 
exercise  of  this  control  covered  a  certain  territory  which  was 
naturally  tributary  to  the  Seminary  and  which  had  shared 
in  its  organization. 

This  government  of  the  Seminary  by  two  Boards,  the 
Commissioners  chosen  by  the  Presbyteries,  and  the  Trustees 
chosen  by  the  Commissioners,  continued  unbroken  down  to 
March  15,  1906,  when  a  new  charter  became  operative. 
Under  the  charter  as  adopted  by  the  Legislature  in  that  year, 
with  the  unanimous  approval  of  the  Commissioners, 
Trustees,  and  Presbyteries  involved,  a  Board  of  Directors 
was  substituted  for  the  two  previous  governing  boards.  The 
act  provided  for  twenty-eight  Directors,  eighteen  of  whom 
were  to  be  elected  by  the  Presbyteries  then  participating  in 
the  control  of  the  Seminary,  one  from  each  of  them,  and  nine 
were  to  be  chosen  by  the  Board  itself.  The  president  of  the 
Seminary  was  also,  ex-officio,  president  of  the  Board  of  Direc- 
tors, and  completed  the  membership  of  twenty-eight.  It  is 
under  this  charter  and  under  the  control  of  a  Board  thus  con- 
stituted, that  the  Seminary  has  continued  its  life  and  work 
to  the  present.  The  new  Board  was  given  all  the  powers  and 
was  to  discharge  all  the  functions  of  the  two  previously  exist- 
ing boards.  No  other  ecclesiastical  control  than  that  which 
has  just  been  described  as  vested  in  the  Presbyteries  has  ever 
been  recognized  by  the  Seminary.  The  "Synodical  Visitors" 
whose  names  appear  in  some  of  the  earlier  catalogues,  exer- 
cised no  control  over  the  Seminary,  but  were  appointed  by 
the  Synod  to  visit  it  at  commencement  or  at  other  times  and 
report  to  the  appointing  body  the  condition  and  needs  of  the 
Seminary. 

We  have  already  said  that  the  ecclesiastical  status  of 
the  Seminary  was  not  in  the  least  changed  by  the  division  of 


Ecclesiastical  Relations  of  Auburn  135 

the  Church  in  1837,  nor  by  the  subsequent  changes  in  its 
character.  It  is  also  true  that  it  was  not  changed  by  the 
reunion  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Church  in  1869.  The 
position  of  the  Seminary  in  its  relation  to  the  Presbyteries 
and  through  the  Presbyteries  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  as 
a  whole  was  distinctly  recognized  and  approved  by  both 
branches  of  the  church  in  that  year.  In  the  "Concurrent 
Declarations  of  the  General  Assemblies,"  "9"  reads  as 
follows : 

"In  order  to  a  uniform  system  of  ecclesiastical  super- 
vision, those  Theological  Seminaries  that  are  now  under 
Assembly  control  may,  if  their  Boards  of  Direction  so  elect, 
be  transferred  to  the  watch  and  care  of  one  or  more  of  the 
adjacent  Synods ;  and  the  other  Seminaries  are  advised  to  in- 
troduce, as  far  as  may  be,  into  their  Constitutions,  the  prin- 
ciple of  Synodical  or  Assembly  supervision;  in  which  case, 
they  shall  be  entitled  to  an  official  recognition  and  approba- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  General  Assembly."  (1) 

Under  the  terms  of  this  article,  it  is  seen  that  a  Sem- 
inary occupying  the  position  and  holding  the  relationship  to 
the  Church  such  as  that  of  Auburn  Seminary  is  entitled  to 
the  fullest  recognition  on  the  part  of  the  General  Assembly. 
Upon  the  evident  meaning  of  these  words,  the  Seminary  has 
taken  its  stand  and  maintained  its  position  during  the  years 
since  the  reunion. 

In  view  of  all  this,  it  might  well  be  considered  sufficient 
to  allow  the  matter  here  to  rest.  It  would  seem  as  if  the 
relationship  of  the  Seminary  to  the  Presbyterian  Church 
was  sufficiently  vital,  and  its  work  sufficiently  controlled  in 
the  interest  of  evangelical  Christianity.  But  in  the  era  of 
good  feeling  which  followed  the  reunion,  an  effort  was  put 
forth  in  the  Assembly  of  1870,  looking  toward  greater  uni- 
formity in  the  matter  of  the  control  of  all  the  Presbyterian 
Theological  Seminaries.  In  view  of  the  subsequent  history 
of  the  effort,  it  is  interesting  to  note  at  this  time  that  this 
movement  originated  in  the  action  of  both  Princeton  and 
Union  Seminaries.  According  to  the  Minutes,  Princeton 
Seminary  memorialized  the  General  Assembly,  requesting 


(1)     Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  1869,  page  278. 


136        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

"that  the  Assembly  would  so  far  change  its  'plan'  of  control 
over  that  Institution,  as  to  give  the  Board  of  Directors  en- 
larged rights  in  several  specified  particulars,  subject  to  the 
veto  of  the  General  Assembly."  This  request  was  granted. 
Union  Seminary  memorialized  the  Assembly  to  the  effect 
"that  the  General  Assembly  may  be  pleased  to  adopt  it  as  a 

rule  and  plan First,  that  the  Board  of  Directors  of  each 

Theological  Seminary  shall  be  authorized  to  appoint  all  pro- 
fessors for  the  same.  Second,  all  such  appointments  shall  be 
reported  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  no  such  appointment 
of  professors  shall  be  considered  as  a  complete  election,  if 
disapproved  by  a  majority  vote  of  the  Assembly."  If  this 
proposal  was  adopted  by  the  Assembly,  the  Board  of  Di- 
rectors of  Union  Theological  Seminary  would  "conform  to 
the  same."  (2) 

The  Assembly  accepted  the  offer  so  generously  made  by 
the  Directors  of  Union  Seminary  and  appointed  a  committee 
to  secure  if  possible  from  all  the  other  Presbyterian  Sem- 
inaries the  same  right  of  veto.  They  invited  all  those 
Seminaries  "not  now  under  the  control  of  the  General  As- 
sembly to  adopt,  at  their  earliest  convenience,  the  same  rule 
and  method."  (3) 

At  the  next  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Commissioners  and 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  Auburn  Seminary,  in  May,  1871,  the 
matter  was  fully  considered  by  a  joint  committee  of  the  two 
boards,  which  subsequently  presented  a  report  concerning  it 
to  the  Commissioners.  This  Board  accepted  the  suggestion 
of  the  Assembly  and  appointed  a  committee  to  secure  such  a 
change  in  the  charter,  if  necessary,  as  would  permit  the  As- 
sembly to  exercise  the  right  of  veto  in  the  election  of 
professors.  Such  preliminary  action  was  reported  to  the 
General  Assembly  by  the  Faculty  in  1872  and  referred  to  by 
the  Assembly's  standing  committee  on  Theological  Sem- 
inaries in  the  same  year. 

The  subject  came  again  before  the  boards  at  their  meet- 
ing in  May,  1873.    The  committee  appointed  for  this  purpose 


(2)  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  1870,  page  62  and  148,  149. 

(3)  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  1870,  page  63. 


JONATHAN  BAILEY  CONDIT 
Professor,  1855-1876 


Ecclesiastical  Relations  of  Auburn  137 

presented  a  report  which  was  adopted  by  the  Commissioners, 
from  which  we  make  the  following  extract :  "They  find  that 
the  Board  of  Commissioners  is  invested  with  the  sole  and 
ultimate  authority  to  appoint  its  professors  and  that  they 
cannot  legally  delegate  this  power  to  any  other  body.  They 
are,  however,  convinced  of  the  fact,  that  they  may  in  their 
preliminary  action  make  a  conditional  appointment  subject 
to  the  approval  of  the  General  Assembly  and  that  the  right 
of  such  approval  may  be  accorded  to  and  recognized  from 
that  body  without  necessarily  interfering  with  their  ultimate 
authority.  The  committee  regard  the  Seminary  as  standing 
in  an  organic  relation  to  the  General  Assembly  through  its 
Commissioners,  who  are  themselves  ecclesiastically  amen- 
able to  the  action  of  that  body  and  that  therefore  there  is  a 
generic  propriety  in  submitting  their  appointments  condi- 
tionally to  its  advisory  action."  It  is  well  to  note,  however, 
that  such  action  was  opposed  as  illegal  by  the  board's  counsel 
who  took  then  the  same  position  taken  by  the  lawyers  on  the 
General  Assembly's  committee  of  1915.  The  conclusion  of 
the  matter  was  stated  in  these  words  adopted  as  a  by-law  of 
the  Board :  "That  hereafter  the  appointments  of  professors 
in  this  Seminary  be  primarily  made  conditional  upon  the  ap- 
proval of  the  General  Assembly,  and  that  such  appointments 
be  complete  and  authoritative  only  upon  securing  such  ap- 
proval." At  the  subsequent  meeting  of  the  Assembly  this 
action  was  reported  as  giving  the  Assembly  "the  veto  power" 
in  the  election  of  professors. 

It  will  be  recalled  that  in  the  controversy  which  arose 
between  Union  Seminary  and  the  General  Assembly,  the 
former  called  in  question  the  validity  of  the  compact  of  1870 
and  also  stated  that  in  the  preceding  October,  1892,  the 
Board  of  Directors  had  terminated  that  compact.  The 
Assembly  dissented  from  this  opinion  and  declared  that  "it 
is  wholly  without  warrant."  (4) 

The  Assembly  of  1894  appointed  a  committee  of  fifteen 
to  confer  with  the  Theological  Seminaries  and  endeavor  to 
carry  out  the  suggestion  that  the  charters  be  amended  so  as 


(4)     Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  1893,  page  160. 


138        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

to  give  the  Assembly  direct  control  of  them.  The  committee 
met  with  the  Auburn  Commissioners  at  a  special  meeting  on 
November  21,  1894,  when  the  matter,  so  far  as  Auburn  was 
concerned,  was  thoroughly  discussed,  and  definite  conclu- 
sions reached  by  the  Board.  At  the  same  time  the  Board  sig- 
nified its  willingness  to  have  a  further  conference  with  the 
committee  and  invited  it  to  meet  with  the  Board  at  the  an- 
nual meeting  in  May  following.  This  further  conference 
was  held,  and  the  action  then  taken  is  so  important  in  its 
bearing  upon  the  subsequent  history  of  these  negotiations, 
that  it  is  here  given  in  full. 

"The  Board  of  Commissioners  of  the  Theological  Sem- 
inary of  Auburn,  in  the  State  of  New  York,  being  met  in 
their  annual  session  on  this  9th  day  of  May,  1895,  express 
their  gratification  that  several  members  of  the  General 
Assembly's  Committee  of  Conference  with  the  Theological 
Seminaries  have  accepted  the  invitation  to  meet  and  confer 
with  them  at  this  time. 

"The  Commissioners  have  listened  with  interest  and 
pleasure  to  the  explanations  given  by  these  gentlemen  of  the 
various  changes  in  the  charters  and  methods  of  control  of 
the  Theological  Seminaries  recommended  by  the  Assembly  of 
1894 ;  and  express  the  sincere  trust  that  this  cordial  confer- 
ence, with  its  frank  interchange  of  opinion,  has  resulted  in  a 
better  mutual  understanding  of  both  the  views  and  purposes 
of  the  Assembly,  and  of  the  peculiar  and  advantageous  posi- 
tion occupied  by  this  Seminary. 

"The  Board  desires  to  remind  the  committee  of  confer- 
ence, and  through  them  the  General  Assembly,  that  the 
Theological  Seminary  of  Auburn  is,  by  its  charter,  under 
the  direct  and  eflficient  control  of  eighteen  Presbyteries 
within  the  State  of  New  York.  With  these  Presbyteries  rests 
the  absolute  and  exclusive  right  to  elect  from  their  own  num- 
ber the  members  of  this  Board  of  Commissioners,  by  whom 
in  turn  the  Trustees  and  professors  of  the  Seminary  are 
selected. 

"This  constitutes  a  method  of  direct  ecclesiastical  control 
by  which  this  Seminary  was  already,  within  the  meaning  of 
article  nine  of  the  concurrent  declarations  of  1868  of  the 


Ecclesiastical  Relations  of  Auburn  139 

reunion  compact,  under  Synodical  supervision;  and  which, 
we  believe,  must  afford  a  more  effective  safeguard  against 
any  possible  perversion  of  funds  or  franchises  than  restraint 
by  the  General  Assembly  could  possibly  secure.  This  method 
has  also  approved  and  commended  itself  by  its  successful  and 
harmonious  operation  for  three-quarters  of  a  century. 

"In  view  of  these  facts  whereby  the  charter  and  govern- 
ment of  Auburn  Theological  Seminary  seem  already  to  se- 
cure all  these  substantial  ends  desired  by  the  General 
Assembly,  and  in  view  also  of  the  difficulties  and  dangers 
unavoidably  attendant  upon  any  attempt  to  modify  a  vener- 
able charter,  this  Board  is  constrained  to  reaffirm  its 
judgment,  as  expressed  in  November  last,  that  it  is  inexpedi- 
ent to  take  any  action  which  may  have  in  view  any  changes 
in  the  charter,  relations,  or  methods  of  control  of  this  Sem- 
inary." 

At  the  same  time  the  Board  of  Trustees  adopted  the 
following  resolution :  "Resolved  that  it  is  the  sense  of  this 
Board  that  it  is  inexpedient  to  consent  to  any  change  in  the 
custody  and  care  of  the  funds  of  this  institution  or  in  the 
mode  of  the  election  of  members  of  this  Board." 

It  would  seem  as  if  this  conference  ought  to  have  settled 
definitely  the  whole  matter  so  far  as  Auburn  is  concerned. 
Subsequently  in  their  report  to  the  General  Assembly  the 
boards  endeavored  to  make  plain  to  that  body  the  close 
ecclesiastical  relations  existing  between  the  Seminary  and 
the  Presbyterian  Church  through  the  Presbyteries,  their 
unshaken  judgment  that  this  was  satisfactory  and  sufficient, 
and  their  continued  loyalty  to  the  church.  The  Seminary, 
however,  continued  to  report  to  the  Assembly  year  by  year. 

What  Auburn  regards  as  the  final  stage  in  this  discus- 
sion was  entered  upon  when  the  Assembly's  committee  on 
Union  Theological  Seminary  reported  in  1915,  that  the  duty 
of  selecting  professors  in  that  institution  is  vested  in  the 
Board  of  Directors,  and  that  "any  attempt  to  delegate  this 
power  of  selection  to  any  person  or  tribunal,  in  the  absence 
of  express  authority  in  the  charter,  would  be  of  necessity 
ultra  vires,  and  hence  null  and  void.  No  such  authority  is 
found  in  the  charter.    From  this  it  follows  that  the  compact 


140        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

of  1870  is  legally  unenforceable,  and  the  action  of  the  di- 
rectors of  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  returning  to  the 
charter  method  of  selection  of  professors  was,  in  the  opinion 
of  your  committee,  in  conformity  with  their  legal  duty." 
This  report  was  adopted  by  the  Assembly.  (5) 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of 
Auburn  Seminary  in  May,  1916,  its  committee,  to  whom  had 
been  referred  the  whole  matter,  reached  the  conclusion, 
agreeably  to  the  action  of  the  Assembly  of  1915,  that  this 
compact  to  which  Auburn  was  also  a  party  was  null  and  void 
with  reference  to  them.  The  committee  declared  "that  the 
Charter  of  Auburn  Seminary  vests  its  governing  boards  with 
the  duty  of  selecting  professors,  and  does  not  grant  to  it  the 
power  to  divest  itself  of  this  duty."  The  legal  counsel  of  the 
Board  advised  it  that  this  was  the  correct  interpretation  of 
the  charter  and  that  the  predecessors  of  this  Board  acted 
beyond  their  powers  in  seeking  to  confer  upon  the  Assembly 
the  right  to  veto  the  selection  of  a  professor,  and  that  the 
compact  they  entered  into  with  the  Assembly  was  therefore 
null  and  void.  This  was  only  affirming  on  the  part  of  the 
directors  what  had  already  been  affirmed  by  the  General 
Assembly  of  1915. 

As  a  result  of  this  history  and  the  successive  action  of 
the  boards  and  the  Assembly,  the  following  conclusions  were 
reached  by  the  Board  of  Directors  and  embodied  in  resolu- 
tions : 

"1.  That  the  Board  of  Directors  of  Auburn  Theo- 
logical Seminary  hereby  accept  the  interpretation  and 
decision  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  the  U.  S.  A.,  meeting  in  Rochester,  May,  1915,  that  the 
'compact  of  1870  is  legally  unenforceable.' 

"2.  That  the  Board  of  Directors  hereby  bears  testi- 
mony to  the  unbroken  friendship  between  the  Seminary  and 
the  Assembly  in  the  past  and  takes  this  occasion  to  reaffirm 
its  declaration  of  the  loyalty  of  this  Seminary  to  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  with  which  it  is  in  ecclesiastical  relation 
through  its  organic  connection  with  the  Presbyteries  in 


(5)     Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  1915,  page  148. 


Ecclesiastical  Relations  of  Auburn  141 

Central  and  Western  New  York,  maintained  now  as  from  the 
first ;  which  through  these  ninety-eight  years  of  history,  the 
Seminary  has  sought  to  serve  with  all  fidelity ;  and  which  it 
intends  to  serve  in  coming  years  with  fullest  service  and  de- 
votion. 

"3.  That  the  Board  of  Directors  instruct  the  Faculty  to 
report  annually,  matters  of  interest  to  the  Assembly  for  its 
information." 

The  final  chapter,  it  is  hoped,  in  this  prolonged  discus- 
sion was  written  by  the  Assembly  of  1917.  As  a  substitute 
for  the  recommendations  of  the  Committee  on  the  Relations 
of  the  Theological  Seminaries  to  the  General  Assembly  the 
Assembly  adopted  the  following  resolution :  "That  the  Com- 
mittee's Report  of  the  results  of  its  investigations  has  con- 
vinced the  Assembly  that  its  present  organic  relation  to  the 
Theological  Seminaries  is  as  close,  as  complete,  and  as  satis- 
factory as  it  can  be  made  without  danger  to  charter  rights, 
to  trust  funds,  and  to  the  efficiency  and  harmony  of  admin- 
istration." (6) 

Once  more,  it  is  well  to  say,  as  we  conclude  the  historical 
survey  of  these  relations,  that  they  remain  today  the  same 
as  when  the  Seminary  was  founded,  that  the  action  of  the 
Board  of  Directors  in  1916  has  not  in  a  single  item  changed 
this  relationship,  that  the  Seminary  is  today,  as  it  has  always 
been,  loyal  to  the  Church  to  which  it  belongs,  and  that  it  is 
subject  to  the  control  of  the  Presbyteries  which  elect  two- 
thirds  of  its  Board  of  Directors. 


(6)     On  this  whole  subject,  see  Auburn  Seminary  Record,  Vol.  12, 
pp.  242-250.    Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  1917,  page  118. 


Chapter  XL. 

CONTINUED  PROGRESS. 
1870—1893. 

The  Faculty.  Salaries.  Special  Lectures.  Curriculum. 
Students.  Relation  of  the  Governing  Boards  to  each 
other.  Examinations.  Lay  College.  Library  Building. 
Removal  of  Seminary  and  Increased  Endowments. 
Morgan  Hall. 

This  period  covers  the  history  of  the  Seminary  from  the 
observance  of  the  semi-centennial  in  1870  to  the  election  of 
its  first  president.  It  is  marked  by  many  changes  in  the 
Faculty,  considerable  enlargement  of  the  curriculum,  a  large 
increase  in  the  endowments,  and  the  erection  of  the  library 
building  and  Morgan  Hall. 

At  a  special  meeting  of  the  boards  on  August  23,  1870, 
the  death  of  Professor  James  E.  Pierce  was  reported,  and  a 
committee  was  chosen  to  select  his  successor.  The  boards 
adjourned  to  meet  on  call,  and  such  a  meeting  was  held  the 
following  November  22nd.  At  this  meeting  the  Rev.  Willis 
J.  Beecher  was  elected  to  the  chair  of  Hebrew  and  Old  Tes- 
tament Literature.  He  was  inaugurated  on  May  10,  1871. 
Thus  began  the  long  and  distinguished  career  of  Dr.  Beecher 
in  this  Seminary  which  came  to  a  close  on  his  resignation  of 
the  chair  in  May,  1908.  During  these  years  he  taught  every 
class  that  entered  the  Seminary.  Dr.  Beecher  was  born  in 
Hampden,  Ohio,  April  29,  1838,  and  was  graduated  from 
Hamilton  College  in  1858.  He  taught  in  various  places  after 
his  graduation  until  he  entered  Auburn  Seminary,  from 
which  he  was  graduated  with  the  class  of  1864.  His  first 
pastorate,  beginning  June,  1864,  was  at  Ovid.  He  remained 
here  only  a  year,  when  he  accepted  the  professorship  of 
Moral  Science  and  Belles  Lettres  in  Knox  College.  From 
1869  until  he  came  to  Auburn,  he  was  pastor  of  the  First 
Church  of  Christ  at  Galesburg.    During  his  meany  years  in 


Continued  Progress  143 

connection  with  the  Seminary  his  work  was  not  limited  to 
the  class  room.  In  all  civic  and  religious  movements  in  the 
city  he  was  a  helper  and  guide.  He  rendered  valuable  ser- 
vices as  a  trustee  of  Wells  college,  and  of  Clifton  Springs 
Sanitarium.  He  was  for  many  years  a  contributor  to  the 
"Sunday  School  Times,"  and  through  this  paper  and  his 
many  books  and  pamphlets  sought  to  guide  others  in  the 
study  of  the  Bible.  His  life  was  full  of  abundant  service  by 
which  the  whole  Christian  world  was  enriched.  After  his 
resignation  from  the  professorship  he  continued  to  lecture 
and  write  until  his  death  on  May  10,  1912. 

In  May,  1873,  Dr.  Condit's  resignation  was  accepted, 
and  in  the  following  September,  the  Rev.  Herrick  Johnson, 
D.D.,  was  elected  as  his  successor.  Dr.  Johnson  was  gradu- 
ated from  Hamilton  College  in  1857  and  from  Auburn  Sem- 
inary in  1860.  He  had  successful  pastorates  in  the  First 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Troy,  the  Third  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Pittsburg,  and  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Philadelphia,  from  which  he  was  called  to  Auburn,  beginning 
his  work  here  in  September,  1874.  He  remained  until  1880, 
when  he  resigned  to  become  pastor  of  the  Fourth  Presby- 
terian Church  of  Chicago.  In  1884  he  became  professor  of 
Homiletics  and  Pastoral  Theology  at  McCormick  Theological 
Seminary,  where  he  remained  until  his  death  November  20, 
1913,  for  the  last  five  years  as  professor  emeritus.  Dr. 
Johnson  was  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  in  1882, 
and  for  many  years  was  one  of  the  most  noted  and  eloquent 
preachers  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  a  leader  in  its 
ecclesiastical  gatherings.  He  was  an  inspiring  teacher,  with 
a  passion  for  preaching,  regarding  it  as  a  great  and  glorious 
undertaking,  and  no  student  left  his  classroom  without  hav- 
ing caught  in  some  measure  this  feeling.  They  all  found  in 
him  a  friend  and  always  cherished  for  him  a  loving  admira- 
tion. Through  the  volume  entitled,  "The  Ideal  Ministry," 
containing  some  of  the  lectures  he  gave  successive  classes, 
his  voice  is  still  potent  in  the  training  of  young  preachers. 

After  the  resignation  of  Dr.  Johnson,  the  Rev.  Anson  J. 
Upson,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  was  elected  as  his  successor.  Dr.  Upson 
continued  in  the  active  exercise  of  his  professorship  until 


144        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

his  resignation  on  account  of  his  health  in  1887.  He  was 
then  elected  professor  emeritus,  and  so  remained  until  his 
death  June  14,  1902.  Dr.  Upson  was  a  professor  from  1845 
to  1870  in  Hamilton  College,  from  which  he  was  graduated 
in  1843,  and  pastor  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Albany,  from  1870  until  he  came  to  Auburn.  He  was  a  regent 
of  the  University  of  New  York  from  1874,  and  its  Chancellor 
from  1892,  until  his  death. 

Upon  the  resignation  of  Dr.  Upson,  the  Rev.  Timothy 
Darling,  D.D.,  was  elected  as  his  successor.  Dr.  Darling 
continued  to  occupy  the  chair  to  which  he  was  chosen  until 
his  election  July  22, 1890,  to  the  chair  of  Christian  Theology. 
Here  he  served  the  Seminary  with  great  fidelity  until  his 
death,  which  came  suddenly  on  February  3,  1906.  Dr.  Dar- 
ling was  a  native  of  Nassau,  Bahama  Islands,  was  graduated 
from  Williams  College  in  1864,  and  from  Union  Seminary  in 

1869,  was  assistant  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church, 
Baltimore,  1870-73,  and  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church,  Schenectady,  from  1873  until  he  came  to  Auburn. 

After  the  transfer  of  Dr.  Darling  to  the  Chair  of  Chris- 
tian Theology,  the  Rev.  David  R.  Breed,  D.D.,  of  Western 
Theological  Seminary  and  an  alumnus  of  Auburn,  class  of 

1870,  was  elected  as  his  successor,  August  12,  1890.  Dr. 
Breed,  however,  declined  the  election,  and  for  the  year 
1890-1  the  chair  was  filled  with  much  acceptance  by  the  Rev. 
A.  H.  Quint,  D.D.  On  June  29,  1891,  Rev.  Arthur  S.  Hoyt, 
D.D.,  professor  of  English  Literature  and  Public  Speaking 
in  Hamilton  College  from  1886  and  a  graduate  of  Auburn  in 
1878,  was  elected  to  this  chair,  a  position  which  he  has  con- 
tinued to  fill  to  the  present  time. 

Dr.  Edwin  Hall  resigned  his  professorship  of  Christian 
Theology  on  May  11,  1876,  owing  to  ill  health.  As  his  suc- 
cessor, the  Rev.  Ransom  B.  Welch,  D.D.,  LL.  D.,  was  chosen, 
and  filled  the  position  until  his  death,  June  29,  1890.  As 
already  stated,  Dr.  Welch  was  succeeded  by  Dr.  Darling. 
Dr.  Welch  was  born  in  Groenville,  N.  Y.,  January  27,  1824, 
and  was  graduated  from  Union  College  in  1846.  After 
teaching  for  a  few  years  he  studied  at  Union  Seminary,  then 
spent  two  years  at  Andover,  and  two  at  Auburn,  graduating 


WILLIS  JUDSON  BEECHER 

Professor,  1871-1908 


Continued  Progress  145 

with  the  class  of  1852.  After  several  years  in  the  pastorate, 
interrupted  by  ill  health,  he  became  in  1866  professor  of 
Logic,  Rhetoric,  and  English  Literature  in  Union  College. 
Here  he  remained  until  he  was  called  to  Auburn  in  1876.  Dr. 
Welch  was  a  scholar,  but  his  scholarship  was  related  vitally 
to  life.  "He  was  devoted  to  the  highest  ideals  and  tireless  in 
his  efforts  to  realize  them." 

On  May  8,  1884,  the  Rev.  James  S.  Riggs,  D.D.,  then 
pastor  at  Fulton,  and  a  graduate  of  Auburn  in  1880,  was 
elected  adjunct  professor  of  the  New  Testament,  and  in  the 
following  October  he  was  inaugurated.  In  1887  Dr.  Riggs 
became  full  professor  of  New  Testament  Theology  and  Lit- 
erature, which  chair  he  still  holds. 

On  June  21,  1893,  Dr.  Huntington,  who  for  thirty-nine 
years  had  held  the  chair  of  Biblical  Criticism,  and  Dr.  Hop- 
kins, who  for  forty-six  years  had  been  professor  of  Church 
History  and  Polity,  resigned.  Each  of  them  was  made  pro- 
fessor emeritus.  During  1890-91,  Rev.  Edward  W.  Miller 
had  been  assistant  in  Church  History.  Upon  the  resignation 
of  Dr.  Hopkins,  the  Rev.  Theodore  Weed  Hopkins,  D.D.,  pas- 
tor of  the  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  Rochester,  was 
elected  as  his  successor. 

Dr.  Hopkins  was  born  in  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  January  6, 
1841 ;  was  graduated  from  Yale  in  the  class  of  1864,  and  from 
Rochester  Theological  Seminary  in  1873.  He  was  professor 
of  Church  History  in  Chicago  Theological  Seminary  from 
1874-'80 ;  pastor  of  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  Rochester, 
1881-'87,  and  held  the  chair  of  Church  History  at  Auburn 
from  1893-'95.  During  most  of  the  intervening  years  his 
home  was  in  Rochester,  where  he  was  engaged  in  literary 
work  and  in  supplying  various  churches.  He  died  there 
January  23,  1916. 

Perhaps  the  most  important  change  or  addition  to  the 
Faculty  during  these  years,  an  addition  that  marked  a  change 
of  policy  on  the  part  of  the  Seminary,  was  the  election  on 
May  11, 1893,  of  the  Rev.  Henry  M.  Booth,  D.D.,  as  president 
of  the  Seminary.  This  office  was  created  at  that  time. 
Hitherto,  the  Faculty  had  elected  its  own  chairman,  but  the 


146        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Seminary  had  had  no  president.  The  history  of  Dr.  Booth's 
presidency  belongs  to  the  next  period. 

The  question  of  the  salaries  of  the  Faculty  does  not 
occupy  as  much  space  in  the  minutes  of  the  two  boards  during 
this  period  as  in  previous  years.  On  September  1,  1873,  the 
salary  of  a  full  professor  was  fixed  at  $3,000,  where  it  has 
remained  ever  since. 

It  was  also  during  these  years  that  the  custom  was  in- 
troduced of  having  courses  of  lectures  outside  the  regular 
curriculum.  This  was  due  to  the  action  of  the  Commis- 
sioners in  1874.  From  year  to  year  the  Board  made  small 
appropriations  for  this  purpose,  but  for  most  of  the  courses 
that  were  subsequently  given  special  funds  were  provided 
by  friends  of  the  Seminary.  In  1880-1,  Mr.  George  C.  Buell 
of  Rochester  provided  for  a  course  of  four  lectures  by  Joseph 
Cook,  and  another  course  by  Professor  J.  W.  Dawson,  D.D., 
LL.D.,  of  Magill  College,  Montreal,  on  the  subject,  "Geo- 
logical Features  of  Bible  Lands  as  Illustrating  Bible 
History."  Two  other  courses  of  much  importance  should 
also  be  mentioned  here,  provided  by  Mr.  Henry  A.  Morgan. 
Professor  C.  A.  Young  of  Princeton  College  gave  a  course  on 
"Theology  and  Astronomy"  in  February,  1885.  In  Novem- 
ber, 1886,  the  Rev.  William  Hayes  Ward,  D.D.,  gave  a 
course  on  "Recent  Explorations  and  Discoveries  in  Meso- 
potamia." In  the  years  that  followed  a  goodly  number  of 
other  courses  were  given.  Mr.  Henry  A.  Morgan  of  Aurora 
again  and  again  is  thanked  for  providing  these.  Such  lectures 
as  one  on  the  "Scientific  Evidence  of  the  Supernatural,"  by 
Professor  Henry  S.  Williams,  Ph.D.,  of  Cornell  University, 
and  on  "Selected  Biblical  Monuments,  and  their  bearing  on 
Scripture,"  by  the  Rev.  H.  S.  Osborne,  LL.D.,  of  Oxford, 
Ohio,  added  much  to  the  value  of  the  curriculum.  In  1890, 
Miss  Amelia  B.  Edwards  lectured  on  the  "Buried  Cities  of 
Ancient  Egypt."  Single  lectures  were  also  given  during 
these  years  by  many  prominent  pastors  and  distinguished 
experts  in  special  lines  of  church  life  and  work. 

During  these  years  the  curriculum  received  considerable 
enlargement.  There  were  not  many  new  courses  offered, 
and  no  new  department  was  created,  but  the  former  courses 


Continued  Progress  147 

began  to  take  on  a  larger  and  more  comprehensive  character. 
This  was  especially  true  in  the  departments  of  Old  and  New 
Testament  and  of  Homiletics  and  Pastoral  Theology.  At  the 
annual  meeting  of  the  boards  in  1889,  the  opening  day  of  the 
Seminary  year  was  fixed  for  the  third  Wednesday  of  Septem- 
ber, a  date  still  retained.  The  average  attendance  of  students 
during  these  years  was  lower  than  in  either  the  preceding 
or  succeeding  period,  being  only  forty-eight.  Twenty-three 
classes  graduated  344  men,  an  average  of  fifteen  to  a  class. 

Repeatedly  during  the  history  of  the  Seminary  the  ques- 
tion had  arisen  in  the  boards  with  reference  to  the  duties  and 
responsibilities  of  each  of  them.  Again  and  again  a  commit- 
tee had  been  appointed  to  define  their  duties,  and  limit  their 
responsibility.  It  seemed  a  difficult  question  to  settle.  More 
than  once  the  question  of  the  consolidation  of  the  two  boards 
had  been  discussed,  and  in  1891  on  a  report  of  a  committee 
which  had  been  considering  the  matter  for  several  years,  a 
plan  for  such  consolidation  was  adopted  by  them,  but  there 
it  was  permitted  to  die.  No  action  was  taken  changing  the 
charter  or  carrying  into  effect  the  conviction  that  the  double- 
headed  arrangement  was  cumbersome  and  out  of  date. 

Another  frequent  source  of  irritation  evidently  in  the 
Board  of  Commissioners  was  its  inability  to  secure  proper 
effort  on  the  part  of  the  committees  appointed  to  attend  and 
report  upon  the  examinations  at  the  close  of  the  Seminary 
year.  Repeatedly  action  was  taken  by  the  Board  defining 
the  duties  of  such  committees,  appointing  the  time  for  them 
to  meet  and  the  manner  in  which  they  should  perform  their 
duties  and  make  their  reports.  In  1885,  the  examiners  were 
directed  to  "take  more  part  in  the  examination,"  and  "that 
they  may  do  this  orderly  and  intelligently,  they  shall  specially 
prepare  for  the  examination."  The  repetition  of  such  in- 
structions reveals  the  difficulty  with  which  they  were  carried 
out,  and  the  fact  that  these  committees  then,  as  possibly 
those  appointed  for  similar  purposes  in  later  years,  per- 
formed their  duties  in  a  very  perfunctory  manner. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  boards  in  1876  a  communi- 
cation was  received  from  the  Presbytery  of  Cayuga  respect- 
ing "a  College  or  Institute  for  Laymen"  to  be  established  at 


148        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Auburn.  The  action  of  the  Presbytery  had  been  suggested 
by  the  Rev.  S.  W.  Boardman,  D.D.,  then  pastor  of  the  Second 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Auburn.  It  was  taken  in  view  of  the 
increasing  demand  for  trained  workers  among  the  laymen 
and  on  the  ground  that  this  demand  would  continue  to  grow 
more  urgent.  It  was  felt  that  the  Theological  Seminary  pro- 
vided some  of  the  necessary  agencies  by  which  such  an  in- 
stitution could  be  founded  and  carried  to  a  successful  issue. 
The  matter  was  presented  to  the  Faculty  and  to  both  the 
governing  boards,  and  received  from  them  all  hearty  and 
unanimous  approval.  A  committee  was  appointed  by  the 
boards,  of  which  the  Rev.  Herrick  Johnson,  D.D.,  was  chair- 
man, to  consider  and  report  upon  the  proposal.  Subsequently 
when  the  action  of  the  boards  was  reported  to  the  Presby- 
tery, it  also  appointed  a  consulting  committee  with  the  same 
chairman.  The  following  year,  1877,  the  committee  under 
Dr.  Johnson  reported  progress,  and  asked  to  be  continued. 
Their  report  was  accepted,  the  committee  continued,  but  no 
record  appears  of  any  subsequent  action  of  the  Presbytery 
or  the  governing  boards. 

During  these  years  the  Seminary  lost  some  of  its  most 
devoted  friends,  among  them  almost  the  last  survivors  of 
those  who  helped  to  found  the  institution,  or  determined  its 
character  and  work  during  its  early  years.  At  the  meeting 
in  May,  1873,  resolutions  were  passed  upon  the  death  of  the 
Hon.  William  E.  Dodge,  who  had  been  such  a  generous  giver 
to  the  library,  the  endowments  and  the  scholarships  of  the 
Seminary  for  many  years.  At  the  annual  meeting  in  May, 
1888,  the  death  of  Dr.  Richard  Steele  at  the  ripe  age  of  92 
years  was  reported.  For  many  years  Dr.  Steele  served  the 
Seminary  as  treasurer,  and  from  1840  as  a  Trustee.  Appro- 
priate action  was  taken  by  the  boards  upon  his  death.  The 
death  also  was  reported  to  the  boards  at  this  meeting  of  the 
Rev.  Laurens  P.  Hickok,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  who  far  a  time  filled  so 
ably  the  chair  of  Christian  Theology. 

Frequent  reference  has  been  made  in  this  history  to  the 
action  of  the  boards  with  reference  to  the  library.  It  had 
grown  rapidly,  and  had  outgrown  its  accommodations  in  the 
old  Seminary  building.    A  committee  was  appointed  to  secure 


Continued  Progress  149 

funds  for  a  new  building,  and  in  1870  it  reported  that  funds 
had  been  provided  for  such  a  building  by  the  Hon.  William 
E.  Dodge  of  New  York,  and  Col.  E.  B.  Morgan  of  Aurora. 
The  corner  stone  of  this  building  was  laid,  as  we  have  said, 
with  appropriate  ceremonies  at  the  celebration  of  the  semi- 
centennial of  the  Seminary  in  1870.  At  the  commencement 
in  1872,  it  was  formally  dedicated  to  the  uses  for  which  it 
was  erected  and  has  been  occupied  ever  since  by  the  con- 
stantly growing  library  of  the  institution.  For  its  day  it  was 
regarded  as  a  very  large  and  generous  gift.  Erected  before 
the  development  of  modern  library  architecture,  it  did  not 
partake  of  the  convenient  features  which  would  now  be  pro- 
vided in  such  buildings.  It  was  regarded  as  fireproof,  and 
with  some  necessary  changes  in  its  internal  arrangements,  it 
will  serve  the  Seminary  for  many  years  to  come.  In  1873,  the 
Hon.  A.  H.  Porter  of  Niagara  Falls  gave  $5,000  for  the  pur- 
chase of  books  in  Patristic  and  Rabbinical  literature.  This 
money  was  expended  under  the  supervision  of  Professor 
Hopkins,  and  provided  the  Seminary  with  a  valuable  collec- 
tion, which  was  placed  in  what  is  known  as  the  Porter 
Alcove. 

During  this  period,  as  in  the  earlier  years  of  the  Sem- 
inary's history,  repeated  efforts  were  made  to  increase  its 
endowments.  No  large  amounts  were  secured,  but  frequent 
additions  were  made  so  that  at  the  semi-centennial  it  was 
reported  that  the  total  productive  endowments  of  the  Sem- 
inary amounted  to  about  $200,000.  It  was  recognized  then, 
as  it  had  been  less  clearly  seen  in  early  years,  that  if  the 
Seminary  was  to  continue  to  meet  the  requirements  of  the 
day  it  must  have  largely  increased  endowments,  and  better 
facilities  for  carrying  on  its  work.  The  movement  begun  in 
1870  to  secure  increased  endowments  for  the  Seminary,  and 
Hamilton  College,  which  was  then  under  the  care  of  the 
Synods  of  this  state,  brought  some  increase,  but  the  amount 
fell  far  short  of  what  seemed  absolutely  necessary.  The  sit- 
uation which  faced  the  Seminary  in  1872  was  serious.  Dr. 
Willard  called  attention  to  it  when  the  boards  were  in  a  joint 
meeting  in  May,  1872,  and  expressed  his  willingness  to  give 
one-tenth  of  any  amount  up  to  $100,000  that  might  be  raised 


150        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

in  the  ensuing  six  months.  A  committee  was  appointed 
which  endeavored  to  secure  this  amount  but  with  little  suc- 
cess. Thus  the  matter  stood  when  at  the  annual  meeting  of 
the  boards  in  May,  1873,  before  the  Trustees  and  Commis- 
sioners in  joint  session,  the  Rev.  J.  J.  Porter,  D.D.,  reported 
that  the  Hon.  E.  B.  Morgan  of  Aurora  had  submitted  certain 
proposals  with  reference  to  increased  endowments  and  the 
removal  of  the  Seminary.    In  brief  they  were  as  follows : 

All  needed  legislation  was  to  be  obtained  that  would 
make  the  removal  of  the  Seminary  to  Aurora  legal.  When 
this  was  accomplished,  Col.  Morgan  proposed  to  deed  to  the 
Seminary  twenty  acres  of  land  in  the  village  of  Aurora, 
situated  directly  upon  the  shore  of  Cayuga  Lake,  and,  as  he 
felt,  admirably  adapted  for  all  of  the  required  buildings, 
including  the  residences  of  the  professors,  and  room  for 
growth  in  the  future.  In  order  to  ensure  the  permanency  of 
the  Seminary  in  the  said  location.  Col.  Morgan  would  retain 
a  reversionary  interest  in  the  land  so  given  until  the  year 
1900,  when  that  interest  would  cease  if  the  Seminary  still 
remained  on  that  location.  He  further  proposed  to  present 
to  the  Seminary  the  sum  of  $300,000  and  become  responsible 
for  the  securing  of  $100,000  additional.  Col.  Morgan  also 
proposed  to  advance  from  time  to  time  all  the  money  that 
should  be  required  for  the  erection  of  the  buildings  and  pre- 
paring the  grounds,  the  balance  of  the  $400,000  to  be  paid 
when  the  buildings  and  grounds  were  actually  occupied  by 
the  Seminary.  The  letter  containing  this  proposition  was 
dated  April  5,  1873.  When  presented  to  the  boards  it  was 
accompanied  with  another  letter  dated  May  8,  1873,  the  day 
of  the  annual  meeting  of  the  boards,  which  read  as  follows  : 
"To  the  Commissioners  and  Trustees  of  the  Auburn  Theo- 
logical Seminary, 
Gentlemen  : 

I  have  been  deeply  impressed  with  the  proceedings  of 
this  meeting  and  for  the  first  time  have  been  made  aware  of 
the  great  interest  of  the  citizens  of  Auburn  in  this  institu- 
tion. The  offerings  of  the  ladies  and  children,  of  the  young 
men  and  those  least  able  to  bear  the  burdens  of  society,  have 
struck  a  chord  in  my  nature  that  larger  contributions  from 


Continued  Progress  151 

the  wealthy  could  not  have  done  and  it  induces  me  to  tender 
an  additional  proposition.  The  Seminary  located  here  should 
not  be  removed  unless  there  should  exist  a  necessity  for  it. 
The  least  amount  that  is  estimated  for  its  wants  here  is  three 
hundred  thousand  dollars.  If  two-hundred  and  twenty-five 
thousand  dollars  can  be  secured  in  sixty  days  from  this  time, 
I  will  contribute  seventy-five  thousand  dollars  more  and  the 
Seminary  shall  remain  here.  If  not  so  secured  then  your 
boards  shall  resolve  to  remove  it  agreeable  to  my  first  propo- 
sition just  made. 

With  great  respect, 

Very  truly  yours, 

E.  B.  Morgan." 
Dr.  Porter  also  stated  that  Mr.  M.  L.  Brown  on  behalf  of 
the  citizens  of  Auburn  had  pledged  from  forty  to  fifty  thou- 
sand dollars  to  the  Seminary  funds  on  condition  that  it  be 
not  removed  from  its  present  site.  A  committee  of  the  Synod 
on  the  endowment  of  Hamilton  College  and  Auburn  Sem- 
inary was  in  favor  of  the  acceptance  of  the  original  proposi- 
tion, but  the  boards  felt  that  a  decided  effort  ought  to  be  made 
to  secure  the  amount  which  would  enable  Auburn  to  retain 
the  Seminary.  A  committee  for  that  purpose  was  appointed 
by  the  boards.  It  met  for  organization  on  May  9,  1873,  and 
immediately  laid  out  its  plan  of  work.  It  was  determined  to 
secure  if  possible  $125,000  of  the  amount  in  Auburn  and 
immediate  vicinity,  and  $100,000  from  outside.  The  Rev. 
A.  M.  Stowe  was  appointed  the  agent  to  secure  the  latter 
amount.  He  succeeded  in  obtaining  sufficient  subscriptions 
to  ensure  this  amount  from  friends  of  the  Seminary  in  the 
city  of  New  York  and  elsewhere.  Mr.  Robert  Nelson  who 
had  been  appointed  to  canvas  Auburn  and  vicinity,  reported 
at  the  same  time,  July  5, 1873,  that  $68,700  had  been  secured. 
Three  days  only  were  thus  left  of  the  sixty  to  secure  the  re- 
maining sum  of  $56,300.  The  committee  did  not  know  in 
what  direction  to  look  for  the  needed  amount.  A  special 
service  was  held  in  the  First  Church  on  Sunday  evening, 
July  6th,  and  earnest  appeals  were  made  then  and  through 
the  press  to  the  friends  of  the  Seminary  to  rally  to  its  sup- 
port, and  insure  its  remaining  in  the  city.    The  committee 


152        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

spent  much  of  the  time  Monday  and  Tuesday  in  session  in 
the  First  Church,  and  in  prayer  regarding  ways  and  means 
for  securing  the  needed  money.  Within  fifteen  minutes  of 
the  close  of  the  sixty  days  limit  the  members  of  the  committee 
signed  a  paper  pledging  themselves  to  secure  the  balance  of 
the  amount  needed  within  five  years  in  equal  annual  instal- 
ments with  interest  on  all  sums  unpaid  annually  from  the 
date  thereof.  It  is  fitting  that  the  names  of  the  committee 
should  be  given  here,  for  doubtless  it  would  have  been  difl^- 
cult  for  all  of  them  combined  to  have  personally  paid  the 
amount  which  they  pledged  themselves  to  secure.    They  were 

Charles  Hawley, 

S.  W.  Boardman, 

Joseph  R.  Page, 

M.  W.  Goertner, 

Alexander  McLean, 

A.  M.  Stowe, 

E.  A.  Huntington, 

A.  H.  Goss, 

M.  L.  Brown, 

Richard  S.  Holmes. 
The  next  morning  the  committee  on  retaining  the  Sem- 
inary in  Auburn  proceeded  in  a  body  to  Aurora  to  report 
their  work  to  Col.  Morgan.  At  Cayuga  they  met  the  Synod- 
ical  Committee  of  eight  who  had  been  charged  by  the  Synod 
with  the  duty  of  beginning  that  very  day  the  steps  which 
would  lead  to  the  removal  of  the  Seminary.  The  latter  com- 
mittee had  been  confident  that  this  would  be  the  final  outcome 
of  the  whole  matter. 

Upon  arrival  at  Aurora  the  committee  was  cordially 
welcomed  by  Col.  Morgan,  and  after  suitable  greetings  and 
the  presentation  of  the  result  of  their  work.  Col.  Morgan 
signified  his  acceptance  of  it  as  meeting  substantially  his 
proposition,  and  thus  assured  the  committee  that  the  Sem- 
inary would  remain  in  Auburn.  The  Rev.  A.  M.  Stowe  was 
continued  as  financial  agent  until  this  bond  of  the  committee 
was  cancelled,  and  the  boards  resolved  that  all  gifts  for  the 
general  purposes  of  the  Seminary  were  to  be  credited  on  this 
bond  until  it  was  cancelled.     Five  years  later,  on  May  9, 


HERRICK  JOHNSON 

Professor,  1874-1880 


Continued  Progress  153 

1878,  it  was  reported  to  the  boards  that  this  bond  had  been 
fully  paid. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  boards,  September  17,  1873,  the 
committee  having  the  matter  in  charge  reported  that  the 
$300,000  for  the  increase  of  the  endowments  and  for  the 
erection  of  buildings  had  been  secured.  The  building  of  a 
new  dormitory  to  be  known  as  Morgan  Hall  was  then  author- 
ized by  the  boards.  $100,000  was  appropriated  for  this  pur- 
pose, $75,000  of  which  consisted  of  the  gift  by  Col.  Morgan. 
A  committee  was  appointed  to  superintend  its  erection,  con- 
sisting of  E.  G.  Selover,  E.  B.  Morgan,  Dr.  E.  A.  Huntington, 
Judge  I.  S.  Spencer,  Dr.  A.  A.  Wood,  R.  A.  Nelson  and  T.  C. 
Maxwell.  The  committee  decided  upon  plans  for  the  build- 
ing, and  appointed  Mr.  E.  G.  Selover,  the  general  superin- 
tendent of  its  construction.  Work  was  begun  at  once. 
Under  the  careful  supervision  of  Mr.  Selover  the  contracts 
were  let  and  the  building  erected  and  completed  within  the 
appropriation  for  that  purpose.  The  building  was  so  far 
completed  that  it  was  dedicated  at  commencement,  1875,  and 
it  was  occupied  by  the  students  with  the  opening  of  the  year 
in  the  following  September.  At  that  time,  it  not  only  con- 
tained rooms  for  the  students,  equal  to  those  of  any  dor- 
mitory then  in  existence,  but  also  a  dining  room  and  kitchen, 
and  for  a  goodly  number  of  years  the  students'  boarding  club 
had  its  headquarters  in  this  building.  The  building  remains 
substantially  as  then  completed,  having  received  from  time 
to  time  such  repairs  and  ref urnishings  as  were  necessary  in 
view  of  its  constant  use.  Instead  of  students'  rooms,  the 
lower  floor  now  contains  a  newspaper  reading  room,  a  room 
for  the  Dayton  Memorial  Reference  Library,  a  seminar  room 
and  the  offices  of  the  administrative  force  of  the  Seminary. 
In  1914  electric  lighting  was  introduced  and  bathrooms  were 
placed  on  each  floor. 

In  1880  $40,000  were  raised  for  the  endowments  of  the 
various  chairs,  $10,000  of  which  was  given  by  Dr.  Willard. 
In  1890,  in  connection  with  the  proposition  to  secure  a  presi- 
dent and  erect  a  chapel,  a  committee  was  appointed,  of  which 
the  Rev.  W.  H.  Hubbard,  D.D.,  was  chairman,  to  raise 
$200,000.   The  same  year  Dr.  Hubbard  reported  that  $50,000 


154        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

had  been  secured  for  the  endowment  of  the  president's  chair. 
It  was  also  during  this  year  that  the  Seminary  came  into 
possession  of  $36,000  from  the  estate  of  Dr.  Welch  for  the 
erection  of  a  chapel  and  class  rooms.  It  was  urged  that 
$20,000  additional  should  be  raised  for  this  purpose,  and  in 
the  following  year,  1891,  the  increased  amount  needed  was 
named  as  $30,000. 

In  1884,  Mr.  James  Seymour  resigned  after  thirty  years 
of  loyal  and  faithful  service  as  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Board  of 
Commissioners,  and  in  1887,  after  Rev.  A.  M.  Stowe  had 
given  fourteen  years  of  devoted  service,  the  office  of  financial 
secretary  was  abolished. 

The  minutes  of  the  Commissioners  repeatedly  contain 
action  taken  by  the  Board  with  reference  to  the  papers  pre- 
sented by  the  students  in  the  written  examinations.  For 
example,  on  May  10,  1888,  the  Board  requested  the  Faculty 
to  "urge  upon  the  students  frequently  throughout  the  course 
the  very  great  importance  of  cultivating  good  spelling  and  a 
legible  chirography."  Again  at  the  annual  meeting  in  1892, 
a  committee  was  appointed  by  the  board  to  "express  to  the 
students  of  the  Seminary  the  high  importance  the  Commis- 
sioners attached  to  the  accurate  and  polished  use  of  the  Eng- 
lish language."  It  is  evident  from  such  actions  as  these  that 
the  difficulty  connected  with  the  handwriting  of  students 
and  their  use  of  the  English  language  does  not  belong  to  de- 
generate modern  days. 


Chapter  XII. 

CONTINUED  PROGRESS. 

1893—1899. 

The  First  President.  New  Buildings.  Changes  in  Faculty. 
Finances.  Mid-winter  Conference.  Special  Lectures. 
Auburn  Seminary  Review,  and,  Record.    Students. 

The  first  president  of  the  Seminary,  the  Rev.  Henry  M. 
Booth,  D.  D.,  was  elected  in  1893  and  continued  to  fill  that 
position  until  his  sudden  and  greatly  lamented  death  on 
March  18,  1899.  Dr.  Booth  was  a  courtly,  gracious  Chris- 
tian gentleman,  and  had  a  distinguished  career.  He  was 
born  in  New  York,  October  3,  1843,  in  a  home  blessed  above 
many  with  all  that  enriches  life,  and  where  those  who  were 
prominent  in  religious  and  educational  work,  in  the  philan- 
thropic and  business  world,  were  welcome  and  delighted 
guests.  He  was  graduated  from  Williams  College  in  1864, 
and  from  his  Alma  Mater  he  received  the  honorary  degrees 
of  D.  D.,  and  LL.  D.  He  was  graduated  from  Union  Theo- 
logical Seminary  in  1867,  and  was  ordained  and  installed 
pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Englewood,  N.  J.,  by 
the  Fourth  Presbytery  of  New  York,  September  19,  1867, 
and  remained  there  until  his  removal  to  Auburn  in  1891. 
Here  he  was  president  and  professor  of  Practical  Theology, 
and  greatly  endeared  himself  to  his  students  and  colleagues. 
Dr.  Booth  published  several  volumes  of  sermons,  and  was  a 
frequent  contributor  to  the  religious  press. 

The  year  1894  witnessed  the  completion  of  the  chapel 
and  lecture  rooms.  The  former  was  built  as  a  memorial  to  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Sylvester  Willard  by  their  daughters,  the  Misses 
Caroline  and  Georgia  Willard.  The  latter,  the  Welch  Me- 
morial building,  was  erected  from  the  bequest  of  Dr.  Welch, 
as  already  stated,  with  a  sufficient  addition  to  insure  the 
completion  of  the  building.     The  dedication  of  these  build- 


156        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

ings  took  place  on  October  24,  1894.  President  Booth  de- 
livered the  sermon,  the  subject  being  "Belief  and  Speech," 
from  the  text,  II  Corinthians  4:13,  "We  also  believe  and 
therefore  speak."  The  presentation  of  the  chapel  on  behalf 
of  the  Misses  Willard  was  made  by  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Hubbard, 
D.  D.,  and  the  reply  on  behalf  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  was 
given  by  the  Rev.  Levi  Parsons,  D.D.,  president  of  the  Board. 
The  prayer  of  dedication  was  offered  by  Dr.  Beecher. 

In  1895  the  Diamond  Jubilee  of  the  Seminary  was  cele- 
brated. The  historical  address  on  this  occasion  was  given 
by  Dr.  Beecher.  In  a  series  of  paragraphs,  he  summarized 
the  important  events  which  had  occurred  in  the  history  of 
the  Seminary  since  1870.  Even  at  the  expense  of  repeti- 
tion, it  may  be  well  to  give  this  in  brief. 

(1)  The  changes  in  the  constituency  of  Auburn  Semi- 
nary brought  about  by  the  reunion  of  the  New  and  Old 
School  Presbyterians  and  consequent  increase  in  the  number 
of  Presbjrteries  which  henceforth  shared  in  its  government. 
(See  Chap.  X). 

(2)  The  movement  for  additional  endowment  in  1873, 
including  the  proposition  to  remove  the  Seminary  to  Aurora, 
and  the  final  result  in  the  building  of  Morgan  Hall  and  the 
addition  of  $200,000  besides  to  the  funds  of  the  Seminary. 
(See  Chap.  XI). 

(3)  The  laying  of  the  corner  stone  of  the  Welch  Me- 
morial Building  and  the  Willard  Memorial  Chapel  in  1892. 
In  this  summary  of  events  Dr.  Beecher  mentions  also  the 
courses  of  special  lectures,  then  a  new  thing  in  Seminary 
work,  which  had  already  been  given.   (See  Chap  XI). 

(4)  The  movement  which  led  to  the  election  of  the  first 
president  of  the  Seminary  and  the  development  described 
in  this  chapter  which  followed  this  action.  Here,  as  in  so 
many  other  things  in  its  history,  Auburn  has  been  in  advance 
of  nearly  all  of  the  seminaries  of  the  country,  being  one  of 
the  first  to  have  a  president.  This  example  has  been  fol- 
lowed by  many  of  the  larger  seminaries. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  alumni  in  May,  1897, 
services  were  held  in  commemoration  of  the  connection  for 
fifty  years  with  the  Seminary  of  Rev.  Professor  Samuel  M. 


ANSON  JUDD  UPSON 
Professor,  1880-1902 


TIMOTHY  GRENVILLE  DARLING 
Professor,  1887-1906 


Continued  Progress  157 

Hopkins,  D.  D.  No  one  has  ever  remained  in  the  faculty  as 
many  years  as  did  Dr.  Hopkins. 

Mention  has  already  been  made  of  the  election  to  the 
chair  of  Church  History  of  the  Rev.  Theodore  W.  Hopkins, 
D.  D.  In  1895,  Dr.  Hopkins  resigned  his  chair  and  the  Rev. 
Edward  Waite  Miller  of  the  class  of  1891  was  elected  in- 
structor in  Church  History.  Next  year  he  was  elected  pro- 
fessor, and  was  inaugurated  on  January  6,  1896.  The 
charge  was  delivered  by  Dr.  Samuel  M.  Hopkins,  and  Prof. 
Miller's  inaugural  address  had  for  its  subject,  "John  Wyclif 
and  the  first  Stage  of  the  English  Reformation."  As  illus- 
trating Dr.  Hopkins'  style  and  as  an  expression  of  the  spirit 
and  attitude  of  the  Seminary  to  Church  History,  several 
paragraphs  are  here  quoted  from  the  charge  given  to  Dr. 
Miller : 

"You  will  not  be  likely  to  accept  the  doctrinal  conclusions 
of  any  period  in  the  past  as  authoritative  or  final.  They 
are  only  approximately  true.  We  have  learned  to  believe 
with  John  Robinson  that  there  'may  still  be  much  light  to 
break  forth  from  the  Word  of  God,'  and  with  one  of  the  calm- 
est and  wisest  of  thinkers,  Bishop  Butler,  that  'it  would  be 
nothing  strange  if  in  a  book  so  long  and  so  carefully  studied 
as  the  Bible  there  should  still  be  many  things  imperfectly  or 
not  at  all  understood.' 

"The  Nicene  Creed  did  not  unite  the  Church ;  nor  does 
it  express  today  in  any  intelligible  terms  the  absolute  truth 
as  to  the  great  mystery  of  the  God-head.  The  so-called 
Athanasian  Creed,  which  assigns  to  eternal  perdition  who- 
soever does  not  wholly  and  firmly  believe  every  one  of  forty- 
four  propositions  absolutely  beyond  the  scope  of  the  human 
intellect  exhibits  the  ne  plus  ultra  of  theological  presumption 

and    bigotry It    is    still    true    as    Augustus 

Neander  was  fond  of  saying,  that  Pectus  facit  theologium. 
The  seat  of  Theology,  regarded  as  religion,  is  in  the  affec- 
tions. It  is  love  and  not  logic  that  constitutes  the  life 
of  Christianity 

"You  are  not  likely  to  impress  the  future  ministry  of 
the  Church  whose  guide  you  will  be,  with  any  extravagant 
estimate  of  the  value  of  Church  Councils 


158        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Councils,  in  fact,  and  conventions  are  not  much  more  than 
jumping  jacks  which  kick  and  flourish  their  arms  as  the 
strings  are  pulled  by  adroit  manipulators.  If  the  sentiment 
of  the  Church  has  set,  or  can  be  represented  as  having  set, 
in  the  direction  of  Scriptural  truth  and  order,  the  council 
may  be  expected  to  decree  orthodox  conclusions.  If  some 
transient  gust  has  given  a  side  whirl  to  public  sentiment,  we 
may  have  only  a  hasty  dictum  which  will  be  blown  away 
when  the  steady  current  of  religious  opinion  resumes  its 
sway. 

"Church  History,  as  well  as  political  history,  shows  how 
easily  a  so-called  deliberative  assembly  can  be  turned  into  a 
half -crazed  mob;  and  surely  nothing  can  illustrate  more 
forcibly  that  divine  wisdom  which  watches  over  the  fortunes 
of  the  Church  than  the  way  in  which  ignorant  and  fanatical 
Synods,  presided  over  by  wicked  Bishops,  have  been  com- 
pelled without  or  against  their  wills,  to  bear  witness  to  the 
truth.  A  mediaeval  council  was  often  nothing  better  than 
— to  use  the  vigorous  English  of  the  Westminster  divines — 
a  'synagogue  of  Satan'  or  at  best  an  expression  of  'Catholic- 
ism' minus  'Christianity.'  Of  the  whole  number,  it  may  be 
said,  I  believe  with  truth,  that  the  only  two  respectable  ones 
were  the  Council  of  Trent  and  the  Westminster  Assembly, 
and  each  of  them  would  have  gladly  exterminated  the  other 


"Let  me  not  be  understood  by  any  means,  as  recom- 
mending to  you  an  unhistorical  view  of  the  Church's  past. 
A  historian  should  be  of  all  men  a  man  of  broad  and  liberal 
mind;  free  from  narrow  prejudices  and  hide-bound  views 
of  things;  dwelling  in  a  serener  region  than  one  vexed  by 
petty  disputes  about  the  minima  of  creed  or  system.  On 
the  other  hand,  he,  as  certainly,  should  not  be  a  literary 
radical.  The  events  of  the  Church  had  each  its  own  signifi- 
cance and  legitimacy  at  the  time.  To  the  eye  able  to  discern 
it,  they  contained  a  prophecy  of  what  was  to  follow,  as  the 
present  contains,  to  borrow  from  science  her  well  known 
shibboleth,  the  'promise  and  potency  of  the  future.'  " 

At  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  Septem- 
ber 8,  1897,  Mr.  Levi  S.  Gates,  then  of  Buffalo,  was  elected 


Continued  Progress  159 

treasurer  and  financial  agent  of  the  Seminary.  Mr.  Gates 
continued  as  treasurer  until  his  resignation  on  account  of 
failing  health  in  May,  1916.  He  was  a  faithful  and  efficient 
officer. 

During  this  period  a  renewed  attempt  was  made,  begin- 
ning with  May,  1895,  to  increase  the  endowments  of  the 
Seminary.  A  committee  was  appointed  to  secure  if  possible 
$300,000  additional.  From  time  to  time  this  committee  re- 
ported progress,  but  without  visible  results  until  after  the 
close  of  this  period. 

In  1898  there  was  first  held  what  became  known  as  the 
"Mid-winter  Conference."  This  was  maintained  with 
marked  success  until  the  twelfth  one  had  been  held  in  Feb- 
ruary of  1909.  These  conferences  brought  together  a  large 
number  of  the  alumni  and  friends  of  the  institution  and  a 
goodly  array  of  speakers  presented  some  of  the  great  themes 
of  theology  and  the  practical  problems  that  confront  the 
church  today.  During  the  later  years  of  its  existence,  how- 
ever, the  alumni  felt  increasingly  the  difficulty  of  attending  a 
conference  at  that  time  of  the  year,  and  resolved  with  the 
consent  of  the  Commissioners  to  introduce  an  Alumni  Day 
during  commencement  week.  The  change  has  brought, 
among  other  results,  a  much  larger  number  of  the  alumni 
to  commencement,  and  this  meeting  is  now  regarded  as  an 
essential  part  of  that  occasion. 

Further  mention  ought  to  be  made  of  the  many  special 
lectures  given  in  the  Seminary,  beginning  with  1894  and 
continuing  down  to  the  present  time.  It  will  be  impossible 
here  to  name  all  of  them  or  even  to  mention  the  names  of 
the  generous  donors  of  the  funds  for  them.  But  some  of 
the  more  important,  especially  those  that  have  been  subse- 
quently printed  in  volumes,  ought  to  receive  at  least  a  pass- 
ing notice.  The  lecturers,  v/ith  their  subjects  and  dates  fol- 
low. The  Rev.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.  D.,  of  the  class  of  1853, 
on  "Missions"  in  1894 ;  Professor  William  M.  Ramsay,  D.  C. 
L.,  on  "St.  Paul  the  Traveller"  in  1894 ;  the  Rev.  Edward  H. 
Griffin,  D.D.  LL.D.,  Dean  of  Johns  Hopkins  University  and 
Professor  of  Philosophy,  on  "Modern  Philosophy  in  its  Rela- 
tion to  the  Development  of  Theology";  the  Rev.  James  S. 


160        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Dennis,  D.  D.,  formerly  a  missionary  in  Syria,  and  author  of 
many  volumes,  on  "The  Sociological  Aspects  and  Results  of 
Christian  Missions" ;  the  Rev.  William  R.  Terrett,  D.  D.,  pro- 
fessor of  American  History  in  Hamilton  College,  on  "Politi- 
cal Science"  in  1896 ;  the  Rev,  James  Orr,  D,  D.,  Principal  of 
New  College,  Edinburgh,  Scotland,  on  "Neglected  Factors 
in  the  Study  of  the  Early  Progress  of  Christianity"  in  1897. 
In  Dr.  Orr's  subsequent  visits  to  this  country,  he  gave  other 
lectures  at  Auburn.  The  Rev.  Hubert  W.  Brown,  mission- 
ary from  Mexico,  on  "The  Religious  Development  and  Need 
of  Latin  America,"  in  1900 ;  President  Patton  of  Princeton 
Theological  Seminary  on  "Theism";  the  Rev.  Francis  E. 
Clark,  D.  D.,  President  of  the  United  Society  of  Christian 
Endeavor,  on  "The  Training  of  the  Church  of  the  Future" ; 
the  Rev.  H.  C.  Minton,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  on  "The  Cosmos  and  the 
Logos,"  and  Professor  Frederick  Starr,  of  Chicago  Univer- 
sity, on  the  "American  Indian  Religions,"  in  1901 ;  the  Rev. 
William  A.  Shedd,  D.  D.,  missionary  from  Persia,  on  "The 
Historical  Relations  of  Islam  and  the  Oriental  Churches,"  in 
1903 ;  the  Rev.  Allen  Macy  Dulles,  D.  D.,  then  pastor  of  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Watertown,  on  "Righteous- 
ness or  Hebrew  Christianity,"  in  1903,  and  on  "The  True 
Church"  in  1904 ;  the  Rev.  Herbert  M.  Gesner,  of  the  class 
of  1895,  on  the  "Reason  of  the  Hope  that  is  Within  Us"  in 
1904.  This  list  is  far  from  complete.  Other  equally  im- 
portant courses  have  been  given  by  distinguished  men  from 
this  country  and  abroad. 

In  1897,  the  Auburn  Seminary  Review,  a  monthly  maga- 
zine edited  by  a  committee  of  the  Faculty  and  students,  first 
appeared.  In  1905,  the  name  of  this  magazine  was  changed 
to  Auburn  Seminary  Record,  and  its  supervision  was  taken 
over  by  the  Faculty,  with  the  assistance  of  students.  Since 
then  it  has  been  continued  as  a  bi-monthly  with  a  growing 
appreciation  of  its  value.  The  magazine  has  furnished  a 
medium  of  communication  between  the  Seminary  and  its 
alumi,  has  recorded  important  Seminary  events  and  has 
printed  many  valuable  articles.  Through  it  the  Seminary 
has  contributed  to  the  discussions  of  the  day  and  to  its  pages 
future  readers  will  turn  for  the  history  of  the  institution. 


RANSOM  BETHUNE  WELCH 
Professor,  1876-1890 


Continued  Progress  161 

During  the  years  we  are  considering  very  little  change 
was  made  in  the  curriculum.  It  received  a  few  additions, 
and  Pastoral  Theology  was  transferred  to  the  President. 
But  such  changes  as  were  made  consisted  chiefly  in  the  en- 
largement and  increase  of  the  courses  covering  the  old  field 
of  ministerial  training. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Faculty  on  September  2,  1886, 
arrangements  were  made  for  two  classes,  "for  the  present 
year,  additional  to  the  exercises  hertofore  held"  for  the 
three  regular  classes.  From  time  to  time  thereafter  these 
arrangements  received  modifications  but  were  in  the  main 
continued.  They  included  special  classes  for  men  who  were 
inadequately  prepared  for  the  full  work  of  the  Seminary 
in  Greek,  Mental  and  Moral  Science,  Rhetoric,  Logic,  and 
English  Literature.  The  instructors  were  to  be  students 
appointed  by  the  Faculty  and  were  each  to  receive  as  remun- 
eration three  hundred  dollars  per  annum.  These  special 
students  were  to  be  admitted  to  regular  standing  in  one  of 
the  Seminary  classes  when  in  the  judgment  of  the  Faculty 
they  were  "qualified  to  do  the  work  of  the  class."  This  plan 
led  in  a  few  years  to  a  large  increase  in  the  number  of 
students.  On  October  14,  1899,  the  Faculty  received  a 
communication  from  the  Board  of  Trustees  "in  which  it  was 
stated,  that  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  special  class  was  a 
heavy  expense  to  the  Seminary,  the  Trustees  had  decided 
that  it  was  unwise  to  continue  the  class  and  that  they  had 
voted  that  after  May  1,  1899,  the  class  be  discontinued." 
Since  then,  students  are  admitted  as  "specials,"  as  the 
Faculty  considers  best,  and  they  are  catalogued  with  the 
class  to  which  their  courses  of  study  chiefly  belong. 

The  number  of  students  during  this  period,  however, 
reached  the  highest  point  in  the  history  of  the  Seminary. 
The  average  attendance  during  these  years  was  one  hundred 
and  nine,  and  the  average  number  of  seniors  was  thirty- 
four.  The  year  1895-96  marks  the  highest  attendance,  one 
hundred  twenty-three,  and  the  following  year  the  largest 
class  in  the  history  of  the  Seminary,  forty-six,  was 
graduated. 


Chapter  XIII. 

THE  NEW  AUBURN. 

1900—1918. 

The  Second  President.  Growth  of  the  Seminary.  Changes 
in  Faculty.  Special  Lectures.  Dr.  Riggs'  and  Dr.  Hoyt's 
Anniversaries.  Archaelogical  Institute.  American 
Committee  on  History  of  Religions.  Ministers  in  Resi- 
dence. Students.  The  B.  D.  Degree.  Pastoral 
Scholarships.  Fellowships.  The  Club  House.  Sum- 
mer Schools.  Seminary  Colors  and  Seal.  Library  Ex- 
tension. 

Upon  the  death  of  President  Booth,  the  Board  in  May, 
1899,  elected  as  his  successor,  the  Rev.  George  Black  Stewart, 
D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  of  the  class  of  1879,  at  that  time  pastor  of  the 
Market  Square  Presbyterian  Church  of  Harrisburg,  Pa. 
Dr.  Stewart  was  inaugurated  September  22, 1899,  the  charge 
being  given  by  President  Patton  of  Princeton  University. 
Dr.  Stewart's  address  was  on  "The  Place  of  the  Minister  in 
the  Present  Day  Church."  A  banquet  followed  in  the  even- 
ing at  which  addresses  were  given  by  representatives  of  other 
institutions.  During  the  years  since,  the  Seminary  has 
enlarged  its  Faculty  and  curriculum  as  in  no  other  period  of 
its  history.  This  has  been  due  to  the  constantly  increasing 
demands  made  upon  theological  seminaries,  arising  partly 
from  the  fact  that  many  colleges  and  universities  do  not  pre- 
scribe courses  in  certain  departments,  as  in  earlier  days, 
specially  designed  to  prepare  men  for  the  ministery,  but 
more,  to  the  enlargement  of  the  conception  of  ministerial 
work  and  of  the  place  of  the  Church  in  the  life  of  the  com- 
munity. New  disciplines  have  been  added  to  the  theological 
course  and  a  constant  pressure  is  being  exerted  upon  the. 
seminaries  to  overload  their  curriculum. 


The  New  Auburn  163 

The  departments  of  study  in  the  Seminary  have  been 
increased  to  ten,  and  in  making  these  later  additions  Auburn, 
as  a  rule,  has  been  a  pioneer  among  seminaries.  They  are 
thus  named: 

Department  of  the  Old  Testament. 

Department  of  the  New  Testament. 

Department  of  Theism  and  Apologetics. 

Department  of  Christian  Theology. 

Department  of  Homiletics  and  Sociology. 

Department  of  Church  History. 

Department  of  Practical  Theology. 

Department  of  English  Bible. 

Department  of  Religious  Education. 

Department  of  Missions. 

In  the  older  departments,  there  has  also  been  marked 
development  and  the  Seminary  now  offers  more  than  one 
hundred  courses  of  study  to  its  students.  The  elective 
studies  are  much  more  numerous  than  formerly ;  the  senior 
class,  having  only  six  prescribed  hours,  the  middle  class, 
nine,  and  the  junior  class,  eleven.  The  additional  hours  are 
chosen  from  the  electives  offered  by  the  various  departments. 
In  1901,  the  Faculty  voted  to  "keep  a  permanent  record  of 
the  standing  of  the  students,"  something  which  up  to  this 
time  had  never  been  undertaken.  In  1912,  the  Faculty, 
with  the  approval  of  the  directors,  placed  Hebrew  and  Greek 
among  the  electives.  This  was  partly  due  to  the  fact,  always 
recognized,  that  some  men,  admirably  fitted  in  other  ways 
for  the  ministry,  have  little  ability  for  acquiring  a  working 
knowledge  of  a  foreign  language,  and  also  partly  to  the 
fact  that  men  come  to  the  Seminary  with  degrees  from 
reputable  colleges  who  have  not  studied  Greek.  "A  hospital 
class"  for  such  men  does  not  make  up  for  the  deficiency. 
Presbyteries  admit  such  men  from  other  branches  of  the 
Church  to  full  standing  as  Presbyterian  ministers  without 
serious  question.  Surely  men  trained  in  our  seminaries  are 
entitled  to  similar  recognition.  Students  who  do  not  take 
the  languages  must  elect  an  equal  number  of  hours  in  the 
study  of  the  English  Bible,  and  are  not  eligible  to  the  B.  D. 
degree  in  course,  but  they  do  receive  the  diploma.     With  few 


164        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

exceptions  thus  far,  the  men  qualified  to  take  the  languages 
have  elected  them. 

The  changes  which  have  occurred  in  the  faculty  may  be 
briefly  indicated.  On  May  8,  1902,  the  Rev.  Halsey  B. 
Stevenson  was  elected  librarian.  This  position  he  held  until 
his  death,  on  April  7,  1907.  During  the  last  two  or  three 
years,  he  was  instructor  in  Hebrew.  Mr.  Stevenson 
was  graduated  from  Williams  College  in  1872,  and  from  Au- 
burn Seminary  in  1881.  So  far  as  health  permitted  he  was 
in  the  pastorate  until  elected  librarian.  At  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  directors  in  1907,  the  Rev.  John  Q.  Adams  of 
the  class  of  1877,  was  elected  librarian,  with  the  rank  of  as- 
sistant professor.  He  entered  upon  his  work  in  the  follow- 
ing August. 

At  the  meeting  in  May,  1902,  the  Rev.  Harry  Lathrop 
Reed,  of  the  class  of  1897,  and  at  the  time  pastor  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  Albany,  Oregon,  was  elected  assistant  pro- 
fessor in  the  New  Testament  department.  In  1909  he  was 
elected  professor  of  New  Testament  Language  and  Criticism. 
During  the  year  1907-08,  Prof.  Reed  was  also  instructor  in 
Hebrew. 

On  September  6,  1904,  the  Rev.  Allen  Macy  Dulles,  D. 
D.,  then  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Water- 
town,  was  elected  to  the  newly  created  chair  of  Theism  and 
Apologetics.  His  inauguration  took  place  on  September 
20,  1905. 

On  June  22, 1905,  Dr.  Darling  died  quite  suddenly.  For 
two  and  one-half  years  the  work  in  theology  was  carried  on 
by  the  Rev.  William  Adams  Brown,  D.  D.,  professor  of 
Theology  in  Union  Theological  Seminary.  At  the  meeting 
of  the  Directors  in  October,  1907,  the  Rev.  Herbert  Alden 
Youtz,  Ph.  D.,  then  professor  of  Systematic  Theology  and 
Philosophy  in  the  Congregational  College,  Montreal,  was 
elected  to  the  chair  of  Christian  Theology.  He  began  his 
work  in  September,  1908,  and  was  inaugurated  on  Septem- 
ber 18th.  At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Directors,  May, 
1918,  Dr.  Youtz'  resignation  of  this  chair  was  accepted. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Boards  in  May,  1905,  it 
was  voted  to  celebrate  at  the  next  commencement,  the  thirty- 


The  New  Auburn  165 

fifth  anniversary  of  Dr.  Beecher's  connection  with  the  Semi- 
nary as  professor  of  Hebrew  and  Old  Testament  Literature. 
The  occasion  was  made  one  of  rejoicing  on  the  part  of  the 
alumni  and  friends  of  Dr.  Beecher  over  the  fact  that  he  had 
given  so  many  of  the  best  years  of  his  life  to  the  Seminary. 
In  May,  1908,  on  the  completion  of  thirty-seven  years  of 
work  in  the  Faculty,  Dr.  Beecher  presented  his  resignation 
which  was  accepted  by  the  Board  with  great  regret.  Dr. 
Beecher  continued  to  reside  in  the  city,  writing  and  lecturing 
until  his  death,  on  May  10, 1912. 

In  October,  1907,  the  Rev.  William  J.  Hinke,  Ph.  D., 
D.  D.,  who  was  professor  of  the  Old  Testament  in  Ursinus 
Theological  Seminary,  was  elected  assistant  professor  in  the 
Old  Testament  department.  The  following  year,  he  was 
elected  to  the  professorship  of  Semitic  Languages  and  Re- 
ligions, and  on  October  26,  1909,  he  and  Professor  Reed  were 
inaugurated  in  their  respective  chairs. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Board  in  May,  1908,  the  Rev. 
Harlan  Creelman,  Ph.  D.,  then  professor  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment in  the  Congregational  College  at  Montreal,  was  elected 
professor  of  Hebrew  Language  and  Literature.  Prof.  Creel- 
man  began  his  work  in  the  following  September  and  was 
inaugurated  on  October  27th. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  in  1909,  the  Rev. 
Edward  W.  Miller,  D.  D.,  professor  of  Church  History, 
resigned  his  chair  on  account  of  ill  health,  and  his  resigna- 
tion was  regretfully  accepted  by  the  Board.  For  two  years, 
1908-10,  Prof.  Alexander  C.  Flick,  Ph.  D.,  of  Syracuse  Uni- 
versity, carried  on  with  great  acceptance  the  work  of  the 
Church  History  department.  In  October,  1909,  the  Rev. 
Robert  Hastings  Nichols,  Ph.  D.,  of  the  class  of  1901,  and  at 
the  time  pastor  of  Trinity  Presbyterian  Church,  South 
Orange,  N.  J.,  was  elected  assistant  professor  of  Church 
History,  and  began  his  work  in  September,  1910.  He  be- 
came professor  in  this  department  in  1912,  and  was  in- 
augurated on  October  23,  1912. 

At  the  commencement  in  1909,  the  completion  of  twenty- 
five  years  of  work  in  the  Seminary  of  the  Rev.  James  S. 
Riggs,  D.  D.,  was  celebrated.     This  anniversary  brought  a 


166        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

large  attendance  of  the  alumni,  and  revealed  the  vital  place 
that  Dr.  Riggs  had  made  for  himself  in  the  life  and  work 
of  the  Seminary.  At  the  same  commencement,  Dr.  Stewart 
completed  ten  years  as  president  of  the  Seminary.  He  was 
presented  with  a  purse  of  money,  and  granted  three  months* 
leave  of  absence  by  the  Board  to  carry  out  a  life  long  plan  to 
visit  the  Holy  Land,  which  he  accomplished  in  1910. 

At  the  commencement  in  1916,  Dr.  Hoyt's  completion 
of  twenty-five  years  as  professor  in  the  Seminary  was  cele- 
brated. It  was  a  notable  occasion  and  called  forth  many 
expressions  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  for  the  fruitful  years 
of  service  which  Dr.  Hoyt  had  given  to  the  training  of  men 
for  the  ministry. 

In  1903,  Professor  J.  Richard  Street,  Ph,  D.,  of  Syracuse 
University,  was  engaged  to  give  two  courses  of  lectures  an- 
nually in  the  department  of  Religious  Education.  Professor 
Street  continued  to  render  this  service  with  great  acceptance 
until  the  failure  of  his  health  in  1915.  At  that  time  the 
salary  for  a  full  professor  in  this  department  was  pledged, 
and,  while  the  chair  is  not  yet  filled,  courses  of  lectures  have 
been  given  by  various  men,  which  have  given  the  students 
to  some  extent  the  instruction  needed.  In  time  this  chair 
will  be  filled  and  Auburn  continue  to  be  a  leader  in  this  de- 
partment of  teaching. 

From  time  to  time  during  the  history  of  the  Seminary, 
instructors  in  elocution  have  been  selected  from  the  student 
body.  These  men  did  excellent  work  but  more  was  needed 
than  they,  with  their  own  studies  to  carry  on,  could  do  for 
their  fellow  students.  During  1909-11,  the  Rev.  Warren  S. 
Stone,  A.  B.,  of  the  class  of  1903,  was  instructor  in  Music 
and  Elocution,  and  during  1911-13,  the  Rev.  George  M.  Gor- 
don, A.  B.,  of  the  class  of  1911,  held  the  same  position.  In 
1913,  the  Rev.  Frank  W.  Moore,  A.  B.,  of  the  class  of  1907, 
was  appointed  instructor  in  Elocution  and  Homiletics,  and 
in  1916  was  elected  assistant  professor  in  Homiletics. 

In  1913,  the  Rev.  Harris  B.  Stewart,  A.B.,  then  pastor 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Chittenango,  of  the  class  of 
1906,  was  appointed  instructor  in  the  English  Bible  and 
assistant  to  the  president.    At  the  meeting  of  the  trustees  in 


The  New  Auburn  167 

May,  1917,  Mr.  Stewart  was  elected  an  assistant  professor 
and  assigned  the  same  work  as  before. 

The  custom  which  had  been  established  many  years  be- 
fore, as  we  have  seen,  of  securing  from  time  to  time  lecturers 
to  present  courses  on  special  themes,  was  continued  through 
these  years.  Again  it  will  be  impossible  to  name  all  who 
have  thus  contributed  to  the  life  and  work  of  the  Seminary. 
In  February  and  March,  1907,  the  Rev.  John  Oman,  Ph.  D., 
who  has  since  become  professor  of  Theology  at  Westminster 
College,  Cambridge,  spent  six  weeks  at  the  Seminary  lec- 
turing on  the  "Problem  of  Faith  and  Freedom,"  and,  "The 
Foundations  of  Theology."  In  1912,  the  Rev.  Caspar  Rene 
Gregory,  D.  D.,  professor  of  Theology  in  the  University  of 
Leipsic,  lectured  on  "Theological  Life  in  the  German  Uni- 
versities." During  1910-12,  the  Rev.  Alexander  H.  McKin- 
ney,  D.  D.,  of  New  York,  was  Resident  Lecturer  in  Religious 
Education.  In  1911,  the  Rev.  A.  F.  Schauffler,  D.  D.,  of 
New  York,  and  the  Rev.  John  Grier  Hibben,  D.  D.,  now  presi- 
dent of  Princeton  University,  gave  lectures  in  this  depart- 
ment. In  January,  1913,  Rudolph  Eucken,  professor  of 
Philosophy  in  the  University  of  Jena,  delivered  two  lectures 
in  the  Seminary  chapel.  In  April  of  the  same  year,  the  Rev. 
Hugh  P.  Mackintosh,  D.  D.,  professor  of  Theology  in  New 
College,  Edinburgh,  was  the  Minister  in  Residence,  and  de- 
livered six  lectures,  four  of  them  on  "Eschatology,"  the 
others  on  "Ritschlianism  and  the  Present  Day,"  and, 
"Preaching  the  Atonement."  In  April,  1914,  the  Rev.  James 
Stalker,  D.  D.,  professor  of  Church  History  in  the  United 
Free  Church  College,  Aberdeen,  was  the  Minister  in  Resi- 
dence, and  gave  a  series  of  lectures  on  "Christian 
Psychology." 

Among  the  important  outside  lines  of  work  undertaken 
by  the  Faculty  during  these  years  may  be  mentioned  the 
courses  for  laymen  that  were  given  during  the  three  years 
from  1908-11.  These  courses  were  intended  for  Sunday 
School  teachers  and  others,  were  well  attended  and  seemed 
to  produce  encouraging  results.  It  was  largely  due  to  the 
interest  aroused  in  these  courses  that  definite  steps  were 
later  taken  for  the  establishment  of  our  Summer  Schools. 


168        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

In  1912,  the  Seminary  became  a  member  of  the  Archaeo- 
logical Institute  of  America,  and  has  continued  its  member- 
ship in  the  years  that  followed.  From  time  to  time  in  the 
Seminary  chapel  lectures  by  those  who  represent  the  Insti- 
tute and  its  work  have  been  given  and  they  have  deservedly 
attracted  much  attention. 

In  1912,  the  Seminary  became  a  contributing  member 
to  the  Managing  Committee  of  the  American  School  of 
Archaeology  at  Jerusalem.  This  School  was  established  in 
1900,  is  supported  by  cooperating  Universities  and  Semi- 
naries, and  appoints  annually  an  American  Director  who 
has  charge  of  the  work  in  Jerusalem  for  a  year.  It  is  under 
the  supervision  of  the  Archaeological  Institute  of  America 
in  whose  name  the  property  is  held.  In  1914,  Dr.  Hinke  was 
elected  such  Director  and  will  enter  upon  his  duties  as  soon 
as  conditions  permit  the  resumption  of  the  work  of  the 
School. 

The  Seminary  is  also  represented  among  the  institu- 
tions which  form  the  American  Committee  on  the  History 
of  Religions.  This  committee  has  arranged  for  a  number  of 
years  for  occasional  courses  of  lectures  by  distinguished 
men  from  this  country  or  abroad  upon  some  one  of  the  great 
religions  of  the  world,  or  some  special  interpretation  of 
them.  The  only  one  thus  far  given  in  which  Auburn  has 
participated  was  that  of  1915  by  the  Rev.  J.  Estlin  Carpen- 
ter, D.D.,  principal  of  Mansfield  College,  England,  on 
"Phases  of  Early  Christianity." 

Possibly  no  more  vital  and  popular  change  has  been  in- 
troduced into  the  curriculum  during  these  years  than  that 
which  is  known  as  "Ministers  in  Residence,"  beginning  with 
1910-11.  During  each  of  the  Seminary  years  since,  seven  or 
eight  ministers,  taken  from  different  denominations  but  all 
of  them  conspicuous  in  their  work,  have  preached  on  a  Mon- 
day evening  each  month  in  the  Seminary  chapel  and  have 
had  office  hours  to  meet  the  students  on  the  following  Tues- 
day and  Wednesday,  and  have  lectured  at  least  once  each 
day  on  such  subjects  as  have  grown  out  of  their  own  work  or 
with  which  they  are  especially  familiar.  In  this  way,  the 
students,  duj:ing  their  three  years'  course  have  been  brought 


THEODORE    WELD    HOPKINS 
Professor,  1893-1895 


The  New  Auburn  169 

into  personal  touch  with  twenty  or  more  successful  pastors 
who  have  given  to  them  a  fresh  message  and  practically- 
applied  for  them  the  great  subjects  which  they  are  consider- 
ing in  the  class  room.  It  has  proved  to  be  a  fruitful  and 
valuable  course  of  sermons  and  lectures. 

During  these  years  the  student  body  has  averaged 
sixty-three  in  attendance,  and  the  graduating  class  has  had 
an  average  of  twenty. 

In  September,  1913,  Miss  Rachel  Gleason  Brooks,  a 
graduate  of  Elmira  College,  was  matriculated  as  a  regular 
student,  but  after  a  few  weeks  was  obliged  to  leave  the  Semi- 
nary on  account  of  health.  In  September  of  the  next  year, 
Mrs.  Ida  Thorne  Parker,  a  graduate  of  Earlham  College  and 
a  minister  in  the  Society  of  Friends,  was  admitted  to  the 
classes  and  the  whole  question  of  the  admission  of  women 
was  referred  by  the  Faculty  to  the  Directors.  Their  de- 
cision was  favorable,  and  on  September  22,  1916,  Mrs. 
Parker  signed  the  matriculation  book,  and  later  received  her 
diploma  with  the  class  of  1917,  the  first  woman  graduate 
of  the  Seminary. 

On  March  20,  1903,  after  speakers  for  commencement 
had  been  chosen,  they  sent  a  request  that  the  Faculty  "ex- 
cuse them  from  the  performance  of  the  duty  assigned."  The 
same  request  had  been  preferred  by  the  class  of  1897  and 
1901,  but  in  each  case  had  been  refused  by  the  Faculty. 
Now,  however,  the  petition  was  granted,  subject  to  the 
approval  of  the  committee  of  the  Commissioners  on  Disci- 
pline and  Instruction.  This  approval  was  promptly  given. 
The  next  year  the  class  of  1904  asked  that  no  speakers  be 
appointed  for  commencement,  and  with  the  granting  of  this 
request,  the  custom  of  students  speaking  at  commencement 
came  to  an  end.  Since  then  the  present  order  has  been  ob- 
served, and  the  exercises  are  held  in  Willard  Chapel  at  12 
M.  on  Thursday  of  commencement  week  and  consist  of  an 
address  to  the  class  by  the  president  and  the  presentation 
of  diplomas. 

In  1905,  the  Seminary  was  authorized  by  act  of  the 
legislature  to  confer  the  degree  of  B.D.  upon  such  conditions 
as  the  governing  boards  might  approve.    This  has  led  to  an 


170        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

extensive  correspondence  work  with  alumni  of  our  own 
Seminary  and  other  seminaries  who  have  desired  to  pursue  a 
definite  course  of  instruction  with  a  view  of  receiving  this 
degree.  The  Faculty  have  cheerfully  undertaken  such  work 
and  it  has  met  with  wide  approval. 

The  changes  in  the  charter  of  the  Seminary  in  1906 
affecting  its  governing  boards  have  already  been  described 
in  Chapter  X.  This  change  has  been  to  the  manifest  ad- 
vantage of  the  Seminary,  and  has  greatly  increased  the 
efficiency  of  the  service  so  loyally  rendered  by  the  governing 
board. 

In  1902,  what  are  called  "Pastoral  Scholarships"  were 
established.  They  provide  for  approved  students  becoming 
pastor's  assistants  in  this  city  or  near  by  parishes,  during 
their  course  of  study,  part  of  the  expense  being  borne  by 
the  Seminary.  In  1906,  "Social  Service  Scholarships"  were 
established  providing  that  approved  students  may  spend  the 
long  vacation  in  settlement  and  institutional  work  in  our 
great  cities,  thus  giving  those  who  desire  it,  a  practical  ex- 
perience in  such  work  without  interfering  with  their  regular 
Seminary  duties.  In  1911,  two  Fellowships  were  established 
entitling  the  holders  thereof  to  a  year's  study,  presumably 
abroad.  The  first,  known  as  the  "T.  C.  Maxwell  Fellowship," 
is  due  to  a  gift  from  the  late  Mr.  T.  C.  Maxwell  of  Geneva, 
who  for  many  years  had  been  a  generous  friend  of  the  Sem- 
inary. The  other  Fellowship  was  established  by  the  alumni, 
acting  through  a  committee.  These  Fellowships  yielded 
$600.  each,  and  have  thus  far  been  filled  by  men  chosen  from 
the  senior  class,  who  have  done  excellent  work  in  this  coun- 
try or  abroad. 

With  the  changes  and  growth  that  had  come  in  the  Semi- 
nary, a  pressing  necessity  had  arisen  for  some  provision 
for  the  board  and  social  life  of  the  students.  The  difficulty 
of  securing  board  in  private  families  in  the  city,  the  incon- 
veniences arising  therefrom  and  many  other  reasons,  made 
it  evident  that  something  must  be  done  at  once  to  meet  the 
necessity.  In  1904,  through  the  generosity  of  the  Hon. 
Horace  B.  Silliman,  LL.D.,  of  Cohoes,  New  York,  this  was 
accomplished.     November  11th,  of  that  year,  the  Silliman 


The  New  Auburn  171 

Clubhouse  on  North  street  was  formally  opened,  and  in  the 
years  since  has  more  than  filled  the  anticipations  of  Dr. 
Silliman  and  the  Seminary  authorities.  It  has  not  been 
merely  a  place  for  meals,  but  it  has  become  the  center  of  the 
social  life  and  training  of  our  future  ministers.  Its  value  in 
the  life  of  the  students  can  scarcely  be  over  estimated.  The 
building  then  opened  has  since  been  outgrown.  Through 
the  generosity  of  the  same  donor,  the  present  beautiful 
dining  room  was  completed  in  1911,  and  is  temporarily  con- 
nected with  the  old  building.  The  new  dining  room,  how- 
ever, is  only  a  part  of  what  is  greatly  needed  at  the  present 
time  and  it  is  hoped  that  it  will  not  be  long  before  the  plans 
for  the  completion  of  the  building,  which  will  add  so  much 
to  the  effectiveness  of  the  work  of  the  Seminary,  along  these 
lines,  can  be  accomplished. 

The  securing  of  a  large  amount  every  year  in  order  that 
the  Seminary  might  keep  out  of  debt  had  become  such  a 
burden  that  it  was  felt  that  some  vigorous  measures  must  be 
taken  to  increase  the  endowments.  The  Trustees  therefore 
decided  to  undertake  to  raise  a  Centennial  campaign  fund 
of  $500,000.  As  a  beginning,  Mrs.  John  S.  Kennedy  of 
New  York  promised  $100,000  on  condition  that  the  balance 
should  be  raised  by  October  1,  1918.  Considerable  progress 
had  been  made  toward  securing  this  amount,  when  it  was 
decided  to  have  a  short  campaign  in  Auburn  for  $100,000. 
By  direction  of  the  trustees  a  contract  was  entered  into  with 
Frederick  Courtenay  Barber  and  Associates  to  conduct  this 
campaign.  Mrs.  M.  L.  Von  Tornow  and  Mr.  T.  D.  Eaton 
were  sent  to  Auburn  as  the  representatives  of  the  company. 
An  Executive  Council  was  formed,  Mr.  Charles  A.  McCarthy 
being  chairman  of  the  Executive  Committee  and  Mrs.  Allen 
Macy  Dulles  chairman  of  the  Woman's  Division.  Twenty- 
one  teams  of  ten  each  were  formed,  three  of  them  composed 
of  students  of  the  Seminary.  About  two  hundred  persons 
participated  actively  in  the  campaign.  Much  preliminary 
work  was  done  and  the  campaign  itself  occupied  the  time 
from  December  1st  to  the  8th,  1917.  A  "Prosperity  Parade" 
on  Saturday  afternoon  served  as  an  excellent  advertisement. 
On  Sunday,  sermons  were  preached  in  most  of  the  Protestant 
churches  of  the  city  either  by  the  pastors  or  members  of 


172        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

the  Faculty  with  special  reference  to  the  Seminary.  Many 
not  affiliated  with  any  of  the  churches  and  many  Roman 
Catholics  and  Hebrews  helped  by  generous  gifts  and  in  other 
ways.  Noonday  rally  luncheons  were  held  from  Monday  to 
Friday  when  reports  from  the  teams  were  presented.  The 
final  rally  was  held  at  six  o'clock  Saturday  evening,  and  no 
one  present  can  ever  forget  it.  No  one  knew  whether  the 
full  amount  had  been  subscribed  or  not,  but  it  was  apparent 
that  it  would  be  before  the  dinner  was  over.  When  the 
last  report  was  in  the  auditor  reported  the  grand  total  as 
$101,046.25,  and  with  tears  and  applause  the  whole  company 
rose  and  sang  "Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings  flow," 
with  an  enthusiasm  not  often  witnessed. 

Possibly  no  change  in  the  Seminary  throughout  its  his- 
tory has  been  a  greater  success  or  produced  more  encourag- 
ing results  than  the  introduction  of  the  Summer  School  in 
1911.  Generous  friends  in  New  York  City  have  provided 
from  year  to  year  the  funds  necessary  for  the  carrying  on  of 
this  work,  but  it  has  proved  such  a  success  that  some  more 
permanent  provision  ought  speedily  to  be  made  for  its  en- 
largement and  usefulness.  It  began  with  forty  students  as  a 
School  of  Theology,  holding  sessions  for  two  weeks.  A 
variety  of  courses  of  ten  lectures  each  was  offered  and  the 
first  session  closed  with  the  enthusiastic  hope  both  of  Fac- 
ulty and  students  that  it  was  the  beginning  of  a  permanent 
work  of  the  Seminary.  In  1914,  the  length  of  the  Summer 
School  of  Theology  was  extended  to  three  weeks  so  that  the 
unit  of  fifteen  lectures  is  now  established  in  this  school  as 
well  as  in  the  Seminary  proper.  The  Faculty  of  this  school 
has  been  composed  of  the  regular  Faculty  of  the  Seminary, 
and  of  distinguished  teachers  from  other  institutions.  The 
year  1916  marked  the  largest  enrollment  thus  far,  sixty-one, 
and  the  work  was  conducted  with  the  greatest  enthusiasm 
on  the  part  of  all  concerned.  In  1913,  the  Seminary  inaugu- 
rated a  Summer  School  for  Christian  Workers  of  two  weeks 
duration  which  follows  immediately  after  the  other  school. 
This  has  been  attended  also  with  marked  success  and  has 
drawn  its  students  from  a  widely  extended  area  of  the 
country.    The  Faculty  has  been  arranged  after  the  plan  of 


The  New  Auburn  173 

the  former  school.  Each  succeeding  year  the  attendance  at 
this  school  has  increased,  enrolling  eighty-three  in  1917,  and 
there  is  every  indication  that  the  school  has  met  a  genuine 
need  and  has  a  great  future  before  it.  These  schools  have 
been  described  as  "a  Theological  Seminary  in  miniature." 
The  courses  are  not  offered  for  the  purpose  of  entertainment, 
but  require  definite  work  on  the  part  of  the  students,  and,  in 
the  case  of  the  School  of  Theology,  advanced  work.  No 
examinations  are  required,  but  they  are  given  to  those  who 
wish  to  have  their  work  count  in  certain  courses  for  their 
B.D.  degree,  or  for  the  Sunday  School  Certificates  given  by 
the  State  or  the  International  Sunday  School  Association. 

In  1913,  the  Directors  adopted  as  the  Seminary  colors. 
Ecclesiastical  Red  and  Presbyterian  Blue.  The  same  year 
also  the  present  seal  of  the  Seminary  was  adopted,  consist- 
ing of  an  open  Bible  on  a  shield  with  the  motto,  "AXrfdeia 
EXevdepta"  and  surrounded  by  the  name  of  the  institution 
and  the  date  of  its  founding,  "Auburn  Theological  Seminary, 
1818." 

For  many  years,  beginning  with  the  period  when  the 
Rev.  H.  B.  Stevenson  was  librarian,  the  Seminary  has  sought 
to  serve  through  its  library,  its  alumni,  and  others.  Books 
are  sent  without  charge  to  those  that  apply  so  far  as  is  pos- 
sible in  view  of  the  needs  of  the  Seminary  students  them- 
selves. It  has  slowly  developed  so  that  now  there  are  over 
two  hundred  and  fifty  borrowers.  Many  of  those  who  have 
taken  special  courses  of  study  for  advanced  degrees  have 
availed  themselves  of  the  services  of  the  librarian  and  the 
library.  Additional  funds  very  much  needed  for  the  en- 
largement and  increase  of  this  work,  it  is  hoped,  will  be 
provided  very  soon. 

During  the  closing  years  of  this  period  preparations 
have  been  going  on  for  the  observance  of  the  Centennial  of 
the  founding  of  the  Seminary.  In  1915  the  Faculty  ap- 
pointed a  committee,  consisting  of  President  Stewart  and 
Professors  Adams  and  Nichols,  to  consider,  in  connection 
with  a  committee  from  the  Board  of  Directors,  the  whole 
subject  and  report  such  recommendations  as  to  them  seemed 
wise.    As  a  result  of  their  reports,  the  date  for  the  observ- 


174        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

ance  was  fixed  as  October  7th  to  10th,  1918,  as  for  obvious 
reasons  the  exact  date,  August  6th,  could  not  be  taken.  The 
Faculty  was  also  recommended  to  elect  a  Historian  and  some 
one  who  should  superintend  the  preparation  of  a  General 
Catalogue,  and  the  Rev.  John  Quincy  Adams,  D.D.,  the 
Librarian  of  the  Seminary,  was  chosen.  Other  preliminary 
questions  were  considered,  preparing  the  way  for  the  ap- 
pointment of  the  General  Centennial  Committee  in  1916, 
which  has  since  had  complete  charge  of  the  arrangements. 
The  Rev.  William  P.  Schell,  of  the  class  of  1904,  and  assist- 
ant secretary  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Pres- 
bj^erian  Church,  was  chosen  Chairman,  and  the  following 
as  members:  President  Stewart,  Professors  Riggs,  Reed, 
Adams,  Hinke,  Nichols  and  H.  B.  Stewart,  Dr.  Samuel  V.  V. 
Holmes,  the  Revs.  Henry  H.  Barstow  and  Murray  S.  How- 
land,  Messrs.  Edgar  C.  Leonard,  Robert  J.  Buck,  Frederick 
B.  Wills  and  Charles  G.  Adams,  and  Mrs.  George  B.  Stewart. 
The  Rev.  Edwin  H.  Dickinson,  D.D.,  of  the  class  of  1882, 
was  chosen  Executive  Secretary,  and  began  his  work  in 
February,  1917,  and  Mr.  William  Chauncey  Langdon,  M.A., 
was  chosen  as  Pageant  Master.  As  this  History  must  go  to 
press  before  the  celebration,  it  is  impossible  to  give  here  the 
programme  in  detail,  but  this  is  the  tentative  outline;  the 
celebration  begins  with  the  Communion  service  in  Willard 
Chapel,  Monday  evening;  Tuesday  is  assigned  to  the  local 
aspects  of  the  Seminary  life  and  to  the  alumni ;  Wednesday, 
the  academic  relations  of  the  Seminary  will  be  recognised, 
and  Thursday  in  the  presence  of  the  Synod  of  New  York,  the 
topic  will  be  the  ecclesiastical  relations,  including  an  address 
by  President  Stewart  on  the  Theological  Position  and  Spirit 
of  the  Seminary,  and  closing  with  a  banquet.  On  each 
afternoon,  the  Pageant  will  be  presented.  It  is  expected 
that  these  proceedings  will  be  published  in  a  separate  vol- 
ume. 

The  rapid  survey  which  has  now  been  given  of  the 
closing  period  of  the  Seminary's  first  century  has  traced  its 
development  in  order  to  meet  the  demands  which  today  is 
making  on  the  Christian  ministry.  In  no  period  of  its  his- 
tory have  these  demands  been  greater  or  more  complex. 


The  New  Auburn  175 

Its  curriculum  has  been  greatly  enlarged  and  its  Faculty- 
increased  in  order  that  it  might  serve  with  greater  efficiency 
the  Church.  As  has  been  true  throughout  its  history  the 
Seminary  has  girded  itself  anew  for  its  task  and  has  been 
among  the  first  of  such  institutions  to  enter  new  doors  and 
redeem  new  opportunities.  Loyal  to  the  inheritance  it  has 
received  from  the  fathers,  it  believes  that  the  best  is  yet  to 
be.  It  goes  forward  confident  that  it  is  following  its  Lord 
to  the  new  truth,  the  new  emphasis  on  old  truths  and  the 
new  adjustments  of  all  the  truth  it  receives,  which  this  age 
demands,  as  every  other  age  has  demanded,  of  its  own  gen- 
eration of  students.  It  has  no  other  purpose  than  to  serve 
Him  who  is  the  Truth,  believing  that  the  Truth  makes  free, 
and  that  in  obedience  to  it  an  institution  as  well  as  an  indi- 
vidual accomplishes  its  work  and  best  serves  its  generation. 


Chapter  XIV. 

SUMMARY  AND  CONCLUSION. 

We  have  seen  that  one  of  the  chief  reasons  for  locating 
the  Seminary  in  Auburn  was  Auburn  itself.  It  was  the 
largest  village  in  the  state  west  of  Utica,  settled  by  an  excel- 
lent class  of  people,  and  on  the  main  high-way  between  the 
east  and  the  west.  Rochester  and  Syracuse  had  scarcely 
begun  to  be,  and  Buffalo  had  not  removed  its  swaddling 
bands.  The  wisest  men  of  that  day  could  not  have  foreseen 
the  changes  that  a  century  would  make  in  material  condi- 
tions. It  must  have  seemed  to  them  then  as  the  best  possible 
place  for  a  theological  seminary.  But  the  many  changes 
which  the  years  have  brought  lead  some  now  to  think  it  desir- 
able that  such  an  institution  should  be  in  a  large  city  and 
under  the  shadow  of  a  great  university.  Neither  of  these 
conditions  is  met  by  Auburn  Seminary,  and  many  prospec- 
tive students  and  others  consider  it  such  a  disadvantage 
to  Auburn  that  they  pass  it  by  without  further  thought.  But 
is  it  so  much  to  its  disadvantage  ?  Do  the  allurements  of  a 
great  city  and  the  atmosphere  of  a  great  university  furnish 
the  best  environment  for  a  professional  school  which  aims 
at  fitting  college  men  for  the  work  of  the  Christian  ministry  ? 
Certainly  much  may  be  said  for  the  smaller  place  and  the 
freedom  from  scholastic  surroundings.  Confirmation  of 
this  position  could  be  easily  quoted  from  those  who  have  had 
experience  with  the  other  conditions.  But  it  can  safely  be 
said  that  the  distractions  of  a  great  city  often  interfere  seri- 
ously with  the  pursuit  of  the  theological  curriculum.  While 
a  small  village  would  be  too  provincial  and  narrow,  the 
smaller  city  comes  nearer  to  the  ideal  location  than  a  metro- 
polis. Then  the  ideals  of  the  Seminary  and  the  University 
are  quite  distinct.  The  former  is  seeking  to  train  men  for 
a  specific  work;  the  latter  is  devoting  itself  to  original  re- 
search.   The  two  aims  are  legitimate,  but  they  cannot  easily 


HENRY  MATTHIAS  BOOTH 
President,  1893-1899 


Summary  and  Conclusion  177 

be  promoted  at  the  same  time.  Men  studying  for  advanced 
degrees  can  hardly  do  their  best  work  in  the  professional 
school.  Auburn,  therefore,  believes  that  judged  even  by  the 
demands  of  the  new  age  and  new  conditions  it  has  a  place  in 
the  training  of  young  men  for  the  ministry  second  to  no  other 
theological  seminary  in  the  country. 

Dr.  W.  J.  Beecher  has  well  stated  the  purpose  and  ideals 
of  the  Seminary  to  which  it  has  been  faithful  throughout  its 
history ;  "The  one  great  inducement  that  Auburn  Seminary 
has  to  offer  to  students  is  the  superior  preparation  here  given 
for  the  actual  work  of  the  ministry.  Through  all  its  changes 
of  professors.  Auburn  has  remained  eminently  faithful  to 
the  true  leading  idea  of  a  Theological  Seminary,  namely,  the 
idea  of  training  men  to  be,  not  mere  theologians  or  scholars, 
or  shoviy  preachers,  but  sound,  scholarly,  attractive  min- 
isters of  the  Gospel.  The  temptations  to  swerve  from  this 
idea  have  been  less  here  than  they  might  have  been  in  some 
other  localities ;  and  a  tradition  of  this  kind,  once  established, 
is  very  persistent.  Auburn  claims  that  her  standard  of 
actual  attainment  in  scholarship  is  higher  than  in  most  semi- 
naries, and  that  there  is  no  truer  orthodoxy  anywhere  than 
here ;  and  she  appeals  to  the  record  of  her  alumni  in  proof 
of  both  of  these  claims.  But  the  controlling  purpose  is  not 
to  make  men  mere  technical  scholars;  nor  mere  polemical 
champions,  but  to  train  them  to  be  good  pastors  of  churches, 
and  strong  preachers  of  the  Gospel." 

The  story  of  the  Seminary's  financial  struggles  has  been 
again  and  again  suggested  throughout  this  history.  It  is  a 
continued  story  and  the  end  is  not  yet.  Through  all  its  his- 
tory it  has  been  obliged  to  raise  much  money  nearly  every 
year  to  meet  its  current  expenses.  The  income  from  its 
endowments  has  never  been,  and  is  not  now,  sufficient  to 
meet  them.  The  recent  "Centennial"  effort  to  secure  $500,- 
000.  described  in  Chapter  XIII,  when  completed,  will  bring 
it  much  nearer  to  this  position.  But  there  is  constant  need 
for  enlargement  and  of  new  and  better  equipment.  Build- 
ings require  repairs,  the  library  building  ought  to  be  re- 
furnished and  the  books  recatalogued,  a  gymnasium  is  essen- 
tial, these,  and  much  more  besides,  are  some  of  the  pressing 


178        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

necessities.  Thus  the  Seminary  is  hampered  for  want  of 
sufficient  funds,  and  if  it  is  to  keep  pace  with  the  increasing 
demands  upon  it,  these  must  be  largely  increased  in  the  near 
future.  Surely  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  region  where 
the  Seminary  has  done  its  work,  and  which  has  drawn  such 
a  large  proportion  of  its  ministry  from  it,  will  see  to  it  that 
it  is  more  amply  endowed  before  its  second  century  has 
added  much  to  its  history. 

During  the  century  the  Seminary  has  had,  including  the 
present  Faculty,  thirty-seven  professors  and  assistant  pro- 
fessors, besides  a  number  of  instructors.  Fifteen  of  the 
Faculty  have  been  alumni  of  Auburn.  It  has  been  a  long 
line  of  faithful  men  who  have  given  of  their  best  to  the  Semi- 
nary, and  among  them  have  been  some  who  have  attained,  as 
we  have  seen,  to  a  commanding  position  in  the  Church. 
Seven  of  them  have  been  moderators  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly, viz.,  Drs.  Richards,  Dickinson,  Cox,  Hickok,  Condit, 
Hopkins  and  Johnson.  Several  of  them  have  become  dis- 
tinguished as  authors,  viz.,  Drs.  Cox,  Shedd,  Johnson, 
Hickok,  Welch,  Beecher  and  Booth,  as  well  as  some  of  those 
now  serving  the  Seminary. 

In  the  Appendix  are  given  statistical  tables  with 
reference  to  the  students.  It  is  there  seen  that  the  Seminary 
has  graduated  ninety-four  classes,  with  1,608  graduates,  an 
average  per  class  of  17.1,  and  has  had  576  students  who  have 
not  been  graduated,  making  a  total  of  2,184  students.  The 
early  records  are  imperfect  and  names  are  sometimes  dupli- 
cated so  that  these  figures  may  not  be  absolutely  correct  but 
will  not  vary  by  many  names.  The  total  number  of  students 
who  were  also  College  graduates  is  1,389,  coming  from  147 
colleges  and  universities. 

It  will  be  seen  also  that  ten  colleges  and  universities 
have  given  979  graduates  to  the  Seminary.  Hamilton  stand- 
ing at  the  head  of  this  group  with  352,  and  the  University  of 
Rochester  at  the  other  end  with  21.  Ten  other  colleges  have 
given  a  total  of  146  graduates,  each  of  them  nine  or  more. 
One  hundred  and  twenty-seven  other  colleges,  in  44  different 
states  and  countries,  gave  the  remaining  264  students  who 
are  also  college  graduates.     The  Seminary  has  been  truly 


Summary  and  Conclusion  179 

cosmopolitan  in  receiving  from  so  many  colleges  in  so  many- 
states  and  countries  its  students. 

It  is  equally  cosmopolitan  in  the  nationalities  repre- 
sented. Bohemia,  Bulgaria,  Chili,  France,  Germany, 
Hawaii,  Hungary,  Italy,  Syria,  Trinidad,  Turkey  and  Japan 
with  about  thirty  alumni,  are  some  of  the  countries  repre- 
sented among  the  students.  Again,  while  the  majority  of 
the  students  have  been  Presbyterian  in  their  church  con- 
nection, the  Seminary  has  educated  men  who  were  Baptists, 
Congregationalists,  Disciples,  Lutherans,  Episcopalians, 
members  of  various  Reformed  churches.  United  Bretheren, 
and  others.  There  is  no  reason  why  this  should  not  continue 
to  be  the  case  in  larger  numbers,  for  there  is  nothing  in  the 
requirement?  for  entrance  or  in  the  course  of  study  that 
bars  any  Christian  from  pursuing  his  studies  for  the  min- 
istry at  Auburn. 

It  is  impossible  to  state  Auburn's  contribution  to  the 
work  of  home  missions  in  our  country.  The  majority  of  the 
churches  served  by  the  graduates  of  the  earlier  classes  were 
at  some  time  home  mission  fields,  and  no  accurate  records 
have  been  kept,  but  the  contribution  is  a  large  one.  Among 
Synodical  superintendents  the  Seminary  has  been  well  repre- 
sented, and  two  of  the  great  Home  Mission  Boards  have  had 
alumni  as  secretaries;  the  Rev.  A.  F.  Beard,  D.D.,  of  the 
class  of  1852,  for  many  years  secretary  of  the  Congrega- 
tional Home  Missionary  Society,  and  the  Rev.  Henry  Ken- 
dall, D.D.,  of  the  class  of  1844,  for  so  many  years  the  secre- 
tary of  the  Home  Mission  Board  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
The  contribution  to  foreign  missions  has  been  a  notable  one. 
First  comes  two  names  in  the  work  at  home ;  the  Rev.  N.  G. 
Clark,  D.D.,  of  the  class  of  1852,  for  many  years  secretary 
of  the  A.B.C.F.M.,  and  the  Rev.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.D.,  of 
the  class  of  1853,  secretary  of  the  Presbj^erian  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  from  1871  until  his  death  in  1909.  One 
hundred  and  twenty-one  Auburn  alumni  have  become  for- 
eign missionaries,  not  counting  those  who  have  labored 
among  the  American  Indians,  nor  those  who  have  returned 
to  their  native  land  to  labor  among  their  own  people.  China 
has  had  twenty-four  of  these,  India  and  Ceylon  twenty-two. 


180        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

the  Hawaiian  Islands  thirteen,  Turkey  eleven,  Japan  eight, 
Africa,  nine,  and  Siam  and  Persia  six  each.  The  others  have 
labored  in  at  least  nine  different  mission  fields.  Among  these 
missionaries  are  many  who  have  been  leaders  in  the  work. 
Not  to  speak  of  living  men,  these  are  a  few  of  the  names 
among  the  dead  which  ought  to  be  held  in  everlasting  remem- 
brance, and  not  the  least  among  this  goodly  company  is  that 
group  of  noble  men,  eleven  in  number,  who  were  sent  to  the 
Sandwich  Islands  in  the  early  day ;  Baldwin  of  '29,  Tinker  and 
Dibble  of  '30,  Hitchcock  and  Lyons  of  '31,  Smith  of  '32,  Coan, 
primus  inter  pares,  of  '33,  Bliss  of  '31,  Conde  of  '34,  Hunt  of 
'43,  and  later,  Bishop  of  '51.  One-fourth  of  all  the  mission- 
aries sent  to  the  islands  by  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  before  their  with- 
drawal from  them  came  from  this  infant  Seminary.  Then 
in  other  lands  there  is  "Verbeck  of  Japan"  of  '59,  Hazen  and 
Perry  of  India  of  '65,  Doolittle  of  '49,  Whiting  and  Sheifield 
of  '65,  and  McKee  of  '78,  of  China;  McKinney  of  '46,  of 
Africa ;  Davidson  of  '97,  of  Manilla ;  Stone  of  '98,  of  Arabia ; 
Johnson  of  '01,  of  Korea ;  but  the  list  is  too  long  and  only  as 
we  call  the  full  roll  can  we  justly  tell  the  story  and  even  then 
their  record  is  on  high.  The  living  men  are  just  as  worthy 
of  mention.  Some  of  them  have  grown  old  in  the  King's 
service  in  other  lands,  while  many  others  from  the  later 
classes  who  have  taken  up  the  work  on  the  firing  line  are 
noble  representatives  of  the  Seminary.  Auburn  Theological 
Seminary  is  proud  of  its  corps  of  foreign  missionaries,  both 
those  who  have  passed  into  the  higher  service  and  those  who 
are  still  its  standard  bearers. 

Among  College  and  Seminary  Faculties  the  Seminary 
has  been  well  represented.  Again  speaking  only  of  the  dead, 
among  college  presidents  are  found  Kellogg,  '26,  first  presi- 
dent of  Amherst ;  Herrick,  '52,  president  of  the  University  of 
of  Michigan ;  Gillett,  '29,  president  of  Yellow  Springs  Col- 
lege, later  of  Parsons;  Wiley,  '35,  president  of  Milwaukee 
University;  Mattoon,  '36,  president  of  Farmers  College; 
Reed,  '39,  president  of  Alexander  College ;  Seelye,  '52,  pres- 
dent  of  Amherst ;  Herrick,  '52,  president  of  the  University  of 
South  Dakota ;  Bascom,  '53,  president  of  Williams ;  Gordon, 
'71,  president  of  Howard  University;  and  McKenzie,  '86, 


Summary  and  Conclusion  181 

president  of  Elmira  College.  Stephen  Peet  of  the  first  class 
was  one  of  the  founders  of  Beloit  College  and  of  the  Chicago 
Theological  Seminary;  Parker,  '27,  besides  being  a  distin- 
guished pastor,  was  president  and  professor  of  Sacred 
Rhetoric  in  Union  Theological  Seminary ;  Covert,  '34,  estab- 
lished two  academies  and  six  colleges ;  Grinnell,  '47,  was 
the  founder  and  first  president  of  Grinnell  College,  now  Iowa 
College,  and  among  many  other  labors  was  the  author  of 
the  Iowa  Free  School  Law ;  and  there  are  many  others  who 
have  been  in  academic  faculties ;  of  Seminary  professors  who 
are  among  the  "starred"  are  Nelson,  '36 ;  Hopkins,  '37 ;  Eells, 
'51;  Morris  and  Welch,  '52;  Johnson,  '60;  Pierce,  '65; 
Beecher,  '64,  and  Knox,  '77. 

Including  the  two  members  of  the  Faculty  already  men- 
tioned, eleven  Auburn  alumni  have  been  moderators  of  the 
General  Assembly,  as  follows :  Dr.  John  C.  Lord  of  '33,  of 
the  Old  School  Assembly  in  1852 ;  of  the  New  School,  Drs. 
James  B.  Shaw  of  '32,  in  1865 ;  Samuel  M.  Hopkins  of  '37,  in 
1866 ;  Henry  A.  Nelson  of  '46,  in  1867 ;  of  the  United  Church, 
Drs.  Edwin  D.  Morris  of  '52,  in  1875 ;  James  Eells  of  '51,  in 
1877 ;  Henry  Darling  of  '45,  in  1881 ;  Herrick  Johnson  of  '60, 
in  1882 ;  Robert  R.  Booth  of  '52,  in  1895 ;  Robert  F.  Coyle  of 
'81,  in  1903,  and  John  Timothy  Stone  of  '94,  in  1913. 

Among  the  many  distinguished  pastors  may  be  men- 
tioned, John  Watson  Adams,  '26;  Conway  P.  Wing,  '31; 
James  B.  Shaw,  '32 ;  William  Hogarth,  '41 ;  Grosvenor  W. 
Heacock  and  William  E.  Knox,  '43 ;  Edward  B.  Walsworth, 
'48;  Joseph  N.  McGiffert,  '53;  Levi  Parsons,  '54;  John  F. 
Kendall,  '59 ;  Edward  W.  Hitchcock,  '60 ;  David  H.  Palmer, 
'63 ;  Eben  B.  Parsons,  '65 ;  Dana  W.  Bigelow,  '68 ;  Amory  H. 
Bradford,  '70 ;  Henry  M.  Curtis,  '74 ;  Warner  B.  Riggs,  '75 ; 
Maltbie  D.  Babcock,  '82 ;  H.  Roswell  Bates,  '98,  as  well  as 
many  others  equally  worthy  of  mention  who  have  nobly 
served  the  church  in  the  pastorate.  In  fact,  no  one  can  study 
the  list  of  alumni  and  not  feel  that  the  Seminary  has  been 
true  to  its  original  plan,  it  has  chiefly  served  the  Church 
through  the  pastorate.  Many  of  those  previously  mentioned 
as  having  engaged  in  academic  work  also  served  as  pastors, 
while  many  in  all  the  above  lists  have  also  contributed  to  the 


182        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Church  as  authors.  To  the  latter  may  be  added,  the  brothers 
Headley,  J.  T.,  of  '38,  and  P.  C,  of  '50 ;  and  E.  P.  Roe,  '64. 
Among  the  names  already  given  will  be  recognized  some  who 
have  been  journalists,  and  to  these  may  be  added,  Joseph  R. 
Page,  '44,  and  Samuel  W.  Pratt,  '63,  of  the  New  York  Evan- 
gelist; Robert  W.  Hill,  '56,  of  the  Genesee  Evangelist; 
Samuel  M.  Campbell,  '49,  of  the  North  Western  Presby- 
terian, and  Richard  S.  Holmes,  '68,  of  the  Westminister. 

It  must  not  be  overlooked  also  that  quite  a  large  number 
of  alumni  have  wrought  a  good  work  in  business,  in  affairs 
of  state,  in  law  and  in  medicine.  Unable,  for  various  reasons, 
to  continue  in  the  pastorate,  their  training  in  the  Seminary 
has  stood  them  in  good  stead  as  they  have  accomplished  their 
work  elsewhere.  In  other  honorable  employments  they  have 
contributed  their  share  to  the  coming  kingdom. 

This  history  ought  to  recognize  that  after  all  a  large 
part  of  the  work  of  our  alumni,  as  is  true  elsewhere,  has  been 
done  by  men  unknown  to  fame,  in  comparatively  obscure 
fields,  where  they  have  builded  better  than  they  knew  and 
have  left  enduring  marks  upon  the  life  of  their  times.  All 
honor  to  the  faithful  many  who  receive  no  mention  in  this 
history.  Comparatively  few  of  our  alumni  have  been  a  dis- 
grace to  the  cloth,  very  few  of  them  have  been  disturbers  of 
the  peace  and  work  of  the  Church,  and  the  large  majority  of 
them  have  wrought  a  patient,  faithful,  and  enduring  work 
for  the  kingdom.  The  glory  of  Auburn  Seminary  is  her 
alumni.  We  thank  God  for  those  who  have  finished  their 
work.  We  send  forth  a  fervent  word  of  good  cheer  to  those 
who  are  still  in  service.  They  belong  to  a  goodly  host.  They 
are  rendering  royal  service  at  home  and  in  other  lands.  We 
ask  of  them  loyalty  to  the  best  and  highest  ideals,  and,  as  we 
believe  the  Seminary  represents  those  ideals,  we  ask  of  them 
at  the  same  time  the  affectionate  loyalty  in  increasing  meas- 
ure which  they  have  always  willingly  given  to  their  Alma 
Mater.  Then  he  who  writes  the  story  of  the  second  century 
of  Auburn  Theological  Seminary  will  have  a  richer  one  to 
tell  than  has  he  who  has  been  thrilled  by  this  attempt  to  tell 
of  the  first  hundred  years. 


Appendix  A. 

THE    DATES    OF    THE    ESTABLISHMENT    OF    THE 

OLDER  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  IN  THE 

UNITED  STATES. 

1.  1784.  The  New  Brunswick  Theological  Seminary- 
was  organized  and  chartered  in  this  year,  and  has  had  a 
continuous  history  since.  Two  professors  were  chosen  in 
this  year;  Dr.  John  H.  Livingstone  and  Dr.  Hermanns 
Meyer.  Dr.  Livingstone  delivered  his  inaugural  in  Latin, 
May  19,  1785.  The  Seminary  remained  in  the  city  of  New 
York  until  1810,  when  it  was  removed  to  New  Brunswick. 

2.  1794.  What  is  now  known  as  Xenia  Theological 
Seminary  of  the  U.  P.  Church  was  founded  by  the  Associate 
Presbyterian  Synod  of  North  America  in  1794,  and  its  first 
building  was  erected  the  same  year  in  Service,  Beaver 
County,  Pa.,  and  was  called  "Service  Seminary."  The  Rev. 
John  Anderson  was  elected  professor  of  theology,  April  21, 
1794,  and  continued  to  teach  theology  for  twenty-five  years 
until  his  death.  The  course  of  study  covered  four  winters. 
The  Seminary  was  removed  to  Canonsburg  soon  after  1821, 
and  the  Rev.  James  Ramsay  was  elected  professor  of  the- 
ology.   In  1855  the  Seminary  was  removed  to  Xenia,  Ohio. 

3.  1797.  On  the  15th  day  of  September  of  this  year 
the  executor  and  other  representatives  of  the  estate  of  the 
Rev.  J.  C.  Hartwick  met  in  the  city  of  New  York,  and 
resolved  to  found  at  once  under  the  terms  of  his  will  a  Theo- 
logical and  Missionary  Seminary.  Mr.  Hartwick  had  died 
July  17,  1796,  and  in  his  will  had  given  to  his  executors 
20,000  acres  of  land  in  Otsego  County  chiefly,  the  title  of 
which  he  had  obtained  from  the  Indians.  Only  about  $20,000 
was  realized  from  the  sale  of  this  vast  tract,  but  the  faculty 
elected  in  1797,  began  at  once  the  work  of  theological  train- 
ing. In  1816,  the  Seminary  received  its  charter.  It  was 
opened  in  1815  at  Hartwick  Seminary,  Otsego  County,  and 


184  Establishment  of  Other  Seminaries 

has  there  continued  its  preparatory  work  with  a  theological 
department.  It  belongs  to  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church. 

4.  1805.  The  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterians 
passed  an  act  in  1796  "to  provide  funds  for  the  assisting  of 
pious  young  men  into  the  ministry,  and  also  to  raise  means 
for  the  establishment  of  a  theological  school."  (American 
Church  History  Series,  The  United  Presbyterian  Church, 
page  243.)  In  1801,  Dr.  John  M.  Mason  visited  Great 
Britain  to  secure  books  and  money.  The  Seminary  opened 
in  1805  with  eight  students.  Dr.  Mason  president,  and  with 
a  course  of  four  years  of  seven  months  each.  It  was  called 
"Mason  Seminary."  At  the  time  of  the  union,  1822,  it  was 
closed ;  in  1829  it  re-opened  at  Newburg  and  continued  there 
until  permanently  closed  in  1878. 

5.  1807.  Andover  Theological  Seminary  was  char- 
tered by  the  State  of  Massachusetts  in  1807,  and  was  opened 
for  students  in  1808. 

6.  1812.  Princeton  Theological  Seminary  was  estab- 
lished by  the  Act  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  located  at 
Princeton,  May  27,  1812.  It  was  opened  for  students, 
August  12,  1812,  and  was  incorporated  by  the  Legislature 
of  the  State,  November  15,  1822. 

7.  1812.  Union  Theological  Seminary,  Richmond, 
Va.,  was  established  by  the  Synod  of  Virginia  in  1812.  The 
Rev.  Moses  Hoge,  who  was  then  president  of  Hampden 
Sydney  College,  where  the  Seminary  was  located,  was  elected 
professor  of  theology,  and  performed  the  duties  of  both  posi- 
tions until  his  death  eight  years  after.  He  had  begun  the 
training  of  students  unofficially  in  1810,  and  during  these 
years  sent  about  thirty  young  men  into  the  ministry.  After 
his  death  no  theological  work  was  done  for  two  years.  In 
1822,  the  Synod  transferred  the  control  of  the  school  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Hanover,  organized  it  as  a  distinct  school  from 
the  College,  and  elected  the  Rev.  John  Holt  Rice,  D.D.,  pro- 
fessor of  theology,  who  began  his  work  in  the  Fall  of  1823. 
Prof.  James  Marsh  of  Hampden  Sydney  taught  Hebrew. 
January  1,  1824,  the  Seminary  was  formally  opened  and 
Dr.  Rice  was  inaugurated. 


HALSEY  BIDWELL  STEVENSON 
Librarian,    1902-1907 


History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary        185 

8.  1814.  Bangor  Theological  Seminary  was  char- 
tered by  the  State  of  Maine  in  1814,  and  was  opened  for 
students  in  1816.  It  was  first  located  at  Hampden  and  was 
removed  to  Bangor  in  1819.  It  was  founded  by  the  Society 
for  Theological  Education,  which  had  been  organized  in 
1811.    The  first  class  was  graduated  in  1820. 

9.  1816.  The  Harvard  Divinity  School  of  Harvard 
University  was  founded  in  1816.  The  Faculty  was  formally 
organized  as  distinct  from  the  college  in  1819,  and  the  sepa- 
rate list  of  the  faculty  and  students  first  appeared  in  the 
catalogue  of  1819-'20. 

10.  1817.  The  General  Theological  Seminary  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  was  established  in  New  York, 
May  27,  1817,  and  was  opened  for  students  May  1,  1819. 

11.  1817.  Hamilton,  now  Colgate,  Theological  Semi- 
nary was  founded  September,  1817,  as  the  Hamilton  Liter- 
ary and  Theological  Institution.  Its  first  students  were  re- 
ceived in  February,  1818,  and  it  was  definitely  organized  at 
Hamilton,  N.  Y.,  in  1820. 

12.  1818.  Auburn  Theological  Seminary  was  estab- 
lished in  1818,  chartered  in  1820,  and  opened  for  students 
in  1821. 


Appendix  B. 

THE  CHARTER. 

AN  ACT  to  incorporate  the  Presbyterian  Theological  Semi- 
nary, established  by  the  Synod  of  Geneva,  at  Auburn,  in 
the  County  of  Cayuga.    Passed  April  14,  1820. 

Whereas,  It  has  been  represented  to  this  Legislature, 
by  the  Committee  appointed  by,  and  on  behalf  of  the  said 
Synod,  that  they  have  established  a  Theological  Seminary  at 
Auburn,  in  the  County  of  Cayuga,  for  the  purpose  of  com- 
pleting the  education  of  pious  young  men  for  the  Gospel 
Ministry,  and  have  obtained  funds  to  a  considerable  amount ; 
and  that  an  act  of  incorporation  would  better  enable  them 
to  obtain  and  manage  the  necessary  funds  for  the  accomp- 
lishment of  their  benevolent  object.    Therefore: 

Be  it  eTiacted  by  the  People  of  the  State  of  New  York, 
represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  That  John  Lincklaen, 
Glen  Cuyler,  Henry  Davis,  David  Hyde,  Thaddeus  Edwards, 
Henry  M'Neil,  Levi  Parsons,  Benjamin  B.  Stockton,  Dirck 
C.  Lansing,  William  Wisner,  Henry  Axtel,  Ebenezer  Fitch, 
David  Higgins,  Seth  Smith,  and  William  Brown,  and  their 
successors,  to  be  appointed  as  hereinafter  is  provided,  shall 
be,  and  hereby  are  constituted  a  body  corporate  and  politic 
in  fact  and  in  name  by  the  name  of  "The  Trustees  of  the 
Theological  Seminary  of  Auburn  in  the  State  of  New  York," 
and  by  that  shall  have  succession  and  be  in  law  capable 
of  suing  and  being  sued,  defending  and  being  defended, 
in  all  Courts  and  places,  and  in  all  manner  of  action,  suits 
and  causes  whatsoever,  and  may  have  a  Common  Seal, 
and  change  the  same  at  pleasure;  and  by  that  name  and 
style  be  capable  in  law  of  taking,  purchasing,  holding 
and  conveying,  both  in  law  and  equity,  any  estate,  real  or  per- 
sonal: Provided  nevertheless,  that  the  clear  annual  value 
or  income  of  their  real  estate  shall  not  exceed  three  thousand 
dollars,  and  that  of  their  personal  estate,  seven  thousand 
dollars. 


History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary        187 

And  he  it  further  eriacted,  That  there  shall  forever  here- 
after be  fifteen  Trustees  of  the  said  Corporation,  who  shall 
be  divided  into  three  classes,  to  be  numbered  one,  two  and 
three :  The  places  of  the  first  class,  shall  become  vacant  on 
the  first  Wednesday  of  September,  in  the  year  eighteen  hun- 
dred and  twenty-one ;  the  places  of  the  second  class  in  one 
year  thereafter,  and  the  places  of  the  third  class,  in  one  year 
from  that  time ;  and  the  vacancies  in  the  said  several  classes 
occasioned  by  the  expiration  of  the  time  of  service  as  afore- 
said, or  by  resignation,  death  or  otherwise,  shall  be  from 
time  to  time,  filled  up  in  the  manner  hereinafter  mentioned 
and  provided. 

And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  said  Trustees,  and 
their  successors,  shall  have  the  immediate  care  of  the  said 
Seminary,  and  the  management  of  the  estate,  both  real  and 
personal,  of  the  said  Institution,  and  shall  have  power  to 
sell  and  otherwise  dispose  of  the  same,  for  the  purpose  of 
benefiting  the  funds  of  the  said  Institution,  and  of  applying 
the  avails  of  those  funds  from  time  to  time,  to  the  purposes 
of  the  said  Institution,  in  such  way  and  manner  only,  and  in 
such  sums  as  shall  be  appointed  and  directed  by  the  Board 
of  Commissioners  hereinafter  mentioned,  and  shall  have 
power  to  make  necessary  By-Laws  and  Ordinances  for  the 
management  of  the  said  Seminary,  provided,  that  the  same 
be  not  inconsistent  with  the  laws  or  constitution  of  this  State 
or  of  the  United  States.  And  further,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of 
the  said  Trustees,  to  keep  a  record,  and  make  an  annual  re- 
port to  the  said  Board  of  Commissioners,  of  their  doings,  of 
the  state  of  their  funds,  and  of  the  names  of  those  whose 
term  of  service  is  about  to  expire,  and  of  such  other  matters 
as  they  shall  think  proper,  and  also  to  report  the  state  of 
their  funds  to  the  Legislature,  as  often  as  they  shall  be  there- 
unto required.  Provided,  however,  that  no  student  of  any 
Christian  denomination  shall  be  excluded  from  a  participa- 
tion in  the  privileges  of  this  Institution,  on  the  ground  of  his 
religious  persuasion. 

And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  aforesaid  John 
Lincklaen,  Glen  Cuyler,  Henry  Davis,  David  Hyde,  Thaddeus 
Edwards,  Henry  M'Niel,  Levi  Parsons,  Benjamin  B.  Stock- 


188  The  Charter 

ton,  Dirck  C.  Lansing,  William  Wisner,  Henry  Axtel, 
Ebenezer  Fitch,  David  Higgins,  Seth  Smith,  and  William 
Brown,  be  the  first  Trustees  of  the  said  Corporation,  and 
that  they  shall  hold  their  first  meeting  at  Lynch's  Inn,  in  the 
village  of  Auburn  on  the  second  Wednesday  of  July  next, 
when  they  shall  proceed  to  divide  themselves  by  lot  into  three 
classes,  as  aforesaid. 

And  Whereas,  The  said  Committee,  on  behalf  of  the  said 
Synod,  have  further  represented  that  there  are  other  Presby- 
teries within  the  State  of  New  York,  not  connected  with  the 
said  Synod,  who  are  disposed  to  associate  with  them,  for  the 
purpose  of  aiding  in  the  accomplishment  of  the  aforesaid 
benevolent  object:    Therefore, 

Be  it  further  enacted,  That  a  representation  annually 
to  be  chosen  of  two  clergymen  and  one  layman,  from  each 
of  the  following  Presbyteries  (and  such  other  Presbyteries 
as  shall  hereafter  associate  with  the  said  Synod,  for  the  pur- 
pose aforesaid),  to  wit:  The  Presbyteries  of  Niagara,  Gene- 
see, Rochester,  Bath,  Ontario,  Geneva,  Cayuga,  Onondaga, 
Oneida  and  St.  Lawrence,  shall  compose  a  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners, who  shall  have  the  general  superintendence,  man- 
agement and  control  of  the  aforesaid  Institution ;  and  who 
shall  have  authority  to  fill  the  places  of  the  aforesaid  Trus- 
tees as  they  shall  become  vacant ;  to  appoint  the  Tutors,  Pro- 
fessors, and  other  oflScers  of  the  said  Institution ;  to  fix  and 
determine  the  salary  and  other  compensation  of  the  said 
officers;  to  authorize  and  direct  all  such  appropriations  of 
their  funds,  as  they  shall  think  proper ;  to  make  by-laws  and 
regulations  for  themselves;  to  choose  their  own  President 
and  other  officers,  and  to  determine  what  number  of  their 
Board  shall  form  a  quorum  for  doing  business. 

And  be  it  further  enxicted,  That  the  first  meeting  of  the 
said  Board  of  Commissioners,  shall  be  holden  at  Lynch's  Inn, 
in  the  village  of  Auburn,  on  the  second  Wednesday  of  July 
next,  at  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  that  the  said  Board 
of  Commissioners  shall  meet  afterwards  on  their  own 
adjournment. 

And  he  it  further  enacted.  That  in  case  the  funds  of  the 
aforesaid  Institution  shall  at  any  time  hereafter  be  applied 


History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary        189 

to  any  purpose  other  than  what  is  hereby  expressed  or  in- 
tended, then  and  in  that  case  all  the  privileges  and  powers 
hereby  granted,  shall  cease  and  be  utterly  void. 

And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  this  act  shall  be  and 
hereby  is  declared  to  be  a  public  act,  and  that  the  same  shall 
be  construed  benignly  and  favorably  for  every  beneficial 
purpose  hereby  intended ;  nor  shall  any  non-user  of  the  priv- 
ileges hereby  granted  to  the  said  Corporation,  create  or  pro- 
duce any  forfeiture  of  the  same;  and  no  misnomer  of  the 
said  Corporation  in  any  deed,  will,  testament,  gift,  grant, 
demise  or  other  instrument,  contract  or  conveyance,  shall 
defeat  or  vitiate  the  same.  Provided,  the  said  Corporation 
shall  be  sufficiently  described  to  ascertain  the  intention  of 
the  parties. 

And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  Legislature  may  at 
any  time  hereafter  amend,  modify,  or  repeal  this  Act. 

AMENDMENT. 

AN  ACT  to  amend  the  Act  entitled,  "An  Act  to  incorporate 
the  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary,  established  by 
the  Synod  of  Geneva,  at  Auburn,  in  the  County  of  Cay- 
uga," passed  April  Fourteenth,  Eighteen  Hundred  and 
Twenty.    Passed  March  13th,  1857. 

The  People  of  the  State  of  Neiv  York,  represented  in 
Senate  and  Assembly,  do  enact  as  follows : 

Section  1.  Section  five  of  said  Act  is  amended  so  as 
to  read  as  follows : 

Section  5.  A  representation  of  two  clergymen  and 
one  layman  from  each  of  the  Presbyteries  comprised  in  the 
bounds  of  the  Synods  of  Geneva,  Genesee,  Utica  and  Susque- 
hanna, and  such  other  Presbyteries  as  shall  hereafter  asso- 
ciate with  said  Synods,  for  the  purposes  aforesaid,  shall 
compose  a  Board  of  Commissioners,  who  shall  have  the  gen- 
eral superintendence,  management  and  control  of  the  afore- 
said Institution,  and  who  shall  have  authority  to  fill  the 
places  of  the  aforesaid  Trustees,  as  they  shall  become  va- 
cant ;  to  appoint  Tutors,  Professors,  and  other  officers  of  the 
said  Institution ;  to  fix  and  determine,  with  the  concurrence 


190        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  the  salaries  and  other  compensa- 
tion of  said  officers,  and  with  the  like  concurrence,  make  all 
other  necessary  appropriations  of  their  funds ;  to  make  by- 
laws and  regulations  for  themselves;  to  choose  their  own 
President,  and  other  officers  of  their  Board,  and  to  determine 
what  number  of  their  Board  shall  form  a  quorum  for  doing 
business ;  the  said  Commissioners  first  chosen  by  each  Pres- 
bytery, after  this  Act  shall  take  effect,  shall  be  divided  into 
three  classes,  at  the  next  Annual  Meeting,  and  shall  be  num- 
bered one,  two  and  three;  the  first  class  shall  hold  their 
offices  for  one  year,  the  second  class  for  two  years,  and  the 
third  class  for  three  years  from  the  time  of  their  respective 
elections ;  and  those  to  be  thereafter  chosen  to  fill  the  vacan- 
cies, shall  hold  their  offices  for  three  years.  Should  vacan- 
cies occur  by  removal,  resignation  or  death,  the  same  may  be 
filled  by  the  Presbyteries  in  which  they  occur. 

Section  2.  Real  and  personal  property  may  be 
granted  and  conveyed,  devised  and  bequeathed  to  the  said 
Institution,  to  be  held  in  trust  for  the  uses  and  purposes  con- 
templated by  the  Act  hereby  amended,  provided  that  the 
clear  annual  income  of  their  real  estate  shall  not  exceed 
twenty  thousand  dollars,  and  that  of  their  personal  estate, 
forty  thousand  dollars. 

Section  3.  This  Act  shall  take  eflfect  immediately, 
and  the  Legislature  may,  at  any  time,  alter,  amend  or  repeal 
the  same. 

STATE  OF  NEW  Y0RK,1 

Secretary's  Office.     J 

I  have  compared  the  preceding  with  the  original  law  on 
file  in  this  Office,  and  do  hereby  certify  the  same  to  be  a  cor- 
rect transcript  therefrom,  and  of  the  whole  of  said  original 
law. 

Given  under  my  hand  and  seal  of  office,  at 
the  City  of  Albany,  the  twenty-ninth  day  of  May, 
in  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  fifty- 
seven. 

A.  N.  WAKEFIELD, 
Deputy  Secretary  of  State,  pro  tern. 


The  Charter  191 

STATE  OF  NEW  YORK. 

Chapter  56,  Laws  of  1906. 

AN  ACT 

To  amend  chapter  two  hundred  and  fifteen  of  the  laws 
of  eighteen  hundred  and  twenty,  and  to  revise  and  consoli- 
date the  several  acts  relative  to,  and  to  change  the  name  of 
the  corporation  heretofore  known  as  the  Trustees  of  the 
Theological  Seminary  of  Auburn  in  the  State  of  New  York. 

The  People  of  the  State  of  Neiv  York,  represented  in  Senate 
and  Assembly,  do  enact  as  folloius : 

Section  1.  The  corporation  known  as  the  Trustees  of 
the  Theological  Seminary  of  Auburn  in  the  State  of  New 
York,  created  by  Chapter  Two  Hundred  and  Fifteen  of  the 
Laws  of  Eighteen  Hundred  and  Twenty,  entitled  "An  Act  to 
incorporate  the  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary,  estab- 
lished by  the  Synod  of  Geneva,  at  Auburn,  in  the  County  of 
Cayuga,"  is  continued  and  shall  hereafter  be  known  and 
designated  as  Auburn  Theological  Seminary ;  provided  how- 
ever, that  for  the  purpose  of  discharging,  collecting  or  as- 
signing securities,  or  of  conveying  real  estate  belonging  to 
it  and  standing  in  the  name  of  the  trustees  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  of  Auburn  in  the  State  of  New  York  and  for  the 
purpose  of  prosecuting  or  defending  any  pending  action  or 
special  proceeding,  the  said  corporation  may  continue  to  use 
and  be  designated  by  its  said  former  name. 

§2.  In  place  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  and  the  Board  of 
Commissioners  heretofore  charged  with  the  control  of  said 
Seminary  there  shall  hereafter  be  a  single  board  of  twenty- 
eight  directors  of  said  corporation  to  be  chosen  as  follows : 
The  president  of  said  Seminary  for  the  time  being,  shall,  ex 
officio,  be  one  of  the  members  of  said  Board  and  shall  be  its 
president.  One  member  of  said  Board  shall  be  chosen  by 
each  of  the  eighteen  Presbyteries  heretofore  associated  in 
the  control  of  said  Seminary,  namely,  the  Presbyteries  of 
Albany,  Binghamton,  Buffalo,  Cayuga,  Champlain,  Che- 
mung, Columbia,  Genesee,  Geneva,  Lyons,  Niagara,  Otsego, 
Rochester,  Saint  Lawrence,  Steuben,  Syracuse,  Troy  and 


192        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Utica.  The  remaining  nine  members  of  said  Board  shall  be 
elected,  in  the  first  instance,  by  the  eighteen  members  so 
chosen  by  said  Presbyteries  and  thereafter  by  the  entire 
Board  of  Directors.  The  following  named  persons,  hereto- 
fore chosen  by  said  Presbyteries,  namely,  Edgar  C.  Leonard, 
Aaron  P.  Storrs,  Charles  E.  Walbridge,  J.  Frederick  Fits- 
chen,  Junior,  John  B.  Kelly,  Abbott  Y.  Wilcox,  Chester  G. 
Thorne,  Arthur  E.  Brigden,  Charles  K.  Scoon,  Vernon  N. 
Yergin,  Albert  S.  Bacon,  Fred  H.  Watkins,  William  R.  Tay- 
lor, George  B.  Massey,  Charles  N.  Frost,  Eleazer  W.  Ed- 
wards, George  Fairlee,  Dana  W.  Bigelow,  together  with 
George  B.  Stewart,  the  present  president  of  said  Seminary, 
are  hereby  constituted  members  of  said  Board  of  Directors 
and  they  shall  meet  as  soon  as  practicable  after  this  act 
takes  effect,  and  shall  elect  said  remaining  nine  members 
of  said  Board.  Such  meeting  shall  be  held  at  the  said  Semi- 
nary in  the  city  of  Auburn  upon  the  call  of  the  said  president 
of  said  Seminary,  or  of  any  two  members  of  said  Board  of 
Directors,  and  at  least  five  days  written  notice  of  the  time 
and  place  of  said  meeting  shall  be  given,  by  mail,  to  each  of 
the  above  named  directors.  The  nine  directors  elected  at  said 
meeting,  together  with  the  president  of  said  Seminary  and 
the  said  eighteen  directors  chosen  by  the  said  Presbyteries 
shall  thereupon  constitute  the  Board  of  Directors  of  said  cor- 
poration. The  said  directors,  other  than  said  president,  shall 
be  divided  into  three  classes.  The  terms  of  office  of  the  first 
class  shall  expire  at  twelve  o'clock  noon  of  the  Thursday  next 
following  the  first  Sunday  of  May,  in  the  year  nineteen  hun- 
dred and  seven ;  those  of  the  second  class  on  the  correspond- 
ing Thursday  of  the  following  year  and  those  of  the  third 
class  on  the  corresponding  Thursday  of  the  second  year 
thereafter.  Of  the  eighteen  directors  chosen  by  the  said 
Presbyteries,  Edgar  C.  Leonard,  Aaron  P.  Storrs,  Charles  E. 
Walbridge,  J.  Frederick  Fitschen,  Junior,  John  B.  Kelly  and 
Abbott  Y.  Wilcox  shall  be  of  the  first  class;  Chester  G. 
Thorne,  Arthur  E.  Brigden,  Charles  K.  Scoon,  Vernon  N. 
Yergin,  Albert  S.  Bacon  and  Fred  H.  Watkins  shall  be  of  the 
second  class,  and  William  R.  Taylor,  George  B.  Massey, 
Charles  N.  Frost,  Eleazer  W.  Edwards,  George  Fairlee  and 


EDWARD    WAITE    MILLER 

Professor,  1895-1909 


JAMES    STEVENSON   RIGGS 
Professor,  1884- 


ARTHUR  STEPHEN  HOYT 
Professor,  1891- 


Change  of  Name  Established  193 

Dana  W.  Bigelow,  shall  be  of  the  third  class ;  and  the  nine 
additional  directors  elected  by  them  shall  be  classified  at  the 
time  of  said  election,  three  to  each  of  the  first,  second  and 
third  classes.  At  the  expiration  of  the  several  terms  of 
office  of  the  said  directors,  their  successors  shall  be  chosen 
for  a  term  of  three  years  each.  Vacancies  occurring  in  the 
said  board  occasioned  by  death  or  resignation  shall  be  filled 
for  the  unexpired  term  only.  A  vacancy  occurring  in  the 
term  of  office  of  a  director  chosen  by  one  of  the  Presbyteries 
shall  be  filled  by  such  Presbtery.  A  vacancy  occurring  in 
the  term  of  office  of  any  other  member  of  the  board  shall  be 
filled  by  the  board. 

§3.  The  said  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  the  immedi- 
ate care  of  the  said  Seminary,  and  the  management  of  the  es- 
tate, both  real  and  personal,  of  the  said  institution,  and  shall 
have  power  to  sell  and  otherwise  dispose  of  the  same,  for  the 
purpose  of  benefiting  the  funds  of  said  institution,  and  of  ap- 
plying the  avails  of  those  funds,  from  time  to  time,  to  the  pur- 
poses of  the  said  institution,  and  shall  have  the  general  super- 
intendence, management  and  control  of  the  aforesaid  institu- 
tion and  authority  to  appoint  and  remove  tutors,  professors 
and  other  officers  of  the  said  institution ;  to  fix  and  determine 
the  salary  and  other  compensation  of  said  tutors,  professors 
and  officers;  to  make  all  other  necessary  appropriations  of 
the  funds  of  said  institution  and  to  determine  what  number 
of  said  board  shall  form  a  quorum  for  doing  business.  Said 
Board  shall  also  have  power  to  make  necessary  by-laws  and 
ordinances,  both  for  its  own  government,  and  for  the  man- 
agement of  said  Seminary ;  provided,  that  the  same  be  not 
inconsistent  with  the  laws  and  constitution  of  this  State,  or 
the  United  States. 

§4.  Real  and  personal  property  may  be  granted  and  con- 
veyed, devised  and  bequeathed  to  the  said  corporation,  to  be 
held  in  trust  for  the  uses  and  purposes  for  which  it  was  or- 
ganized, provided  however,  that  the  amount  of  property  said 
corporation  may  hold  shall  not  exceed  that  fixed  by  the 
general  laws  of  the  State  of  New  York. 

§5.  All  acts  and  parts  of  acts  inconsistent  with  this  act 
.are  hereby  repealed. 


194        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

§6.  This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

The  following  addition  to  Section  2  of  the  above  Act 
was  passed  by  the  legislature  and  became  a  law  with  the 
approval  of  the  Governor  May  2,  1917 : 

"In  the  event  that  any  Presbytery  now  or  hereafter 
associated  in  the  control  of  said  Seminary  shall  for  two  years 
fail  to  choose  a  member  of  said  Board  of  Directors,  the  said 
Board  may  fill  the  vacancy  so  created,  and  shall  continue  so 
to  do  during  its  pleasure.  In  the  event  that  any  Presbytery 
not  heretofore  associated  in  the  control  of  said  Seminary 
shall  become  associated  therewith,  and  if  there  exist  any 
vacancy  in  said  Board  of  Directors,  such  Presbytery  may 
thereafter  choose  a  member  of  such  board,  whose  term  of 
office  shall  be  for  three  years  from  twelve  o'clock  noon  of  the 
Thursday  next  following  the  first  Sunday  in  the  month  of 
May  of  the  year  in  which  such  member  is  chosen." 


Appendix  C. 

THE  BOARD  OF  TRUSTEES  AS  NAMED  IN  THE 
ORIGINAL  CHARTER 

1820-21,    JOHN  LINCKLAEN,  died  Feb.  9,  1822. 

1820-22,    GLEN  CUYLER,  died  Sept.  1,  1832. 

1820-34,    HENRY  DAVIS,  D.D.,  died  March  8,  1852. 

1820-24,    DAVID  HYDE,  ESQ.,  died  April  12,  1824. 

1820-32,    THADDEUS  EDWARDS,  died  April,  1832. 

1820-21,  and  1822-31,  GEN.  HENRY  McNEIL,  died  May  16,  1844. 

1820-64,    REV.  LEVI  PARSONS,  died  Nov.  20,  1864. 

1820-22,    REV.  BENJAMIN  BREARLY  STOCKTON,  died  Jan.  10,  1861. 

1820-30    and    1835-57,    DIRCK    CORNELIUS    LANSING,    D.D.,    died 

Mar.  19,  1857. 
1820-34  and  1846-63,  WILLIAM  WISNER,  D.D.,  died  Jan.  7,  1871. 
1820-29,    HENRY  AXTELL,  D.D.,  died  Feb.  11,  1829. 
1820-27,    EBENEZER  FITCH,  D.D.,  died  Mar.  21,  1833. 
1820-28,     REV.  DAVID  HIGGINS,  died  June  18,  1842. 
1820-49,     REV.  SETH  SMITH,  died  Jan.  30,  1849. 
1820-35,    WILLIAM  BROWN,  ESQ.,  died  March  11,  1854. 


Appendix  D. 

The  following  constitute  the  original  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners who  are  recorded  as  being  present  at  the  first  meet- 
ing of  that  body  "on  Wednesday  the  12th  day  of  July,  A.  D., 
1820,  at  Lynch's  Inn  in  the  village  of  Auburn,"  according  to 
the  minutes  of  the  Board : 

Presbytery  of  Niagara. 
The  Rev.  Miles  P.  Squier— David  M.  Smith. 

Presbytery  of  Genesee. 
The  Rev.  Calvin  Colton. 

Presbytery  of  Rochester. 

The  Rev.  Alanson  Darwin — the  Rev.  Chauncey  Cook. 

Doctor  Azel  Ensworth. 

Presbytery  of  Ontario. 
The  Rev.  Ezekiel  J.  Chapman— the  Rev.  Julius  Steel. 

Presbytery  of  Geneva. 

The  Rev.  Evan  Johns — the  Rev.  Stephen  Porter. 

Thomas  Mumford,  Esq. 

Presbytery  of  Onondaga. 

The  Rev.  Caleb  Alexander — Daniel  C.  Hopkins. 

Presbytery  of  Caijuga. 

The  Rev.  Samuel  Parker— Col.  Samuel  Bellamy. 

Presbytery  of  Bath. 
The  Rev.  James  H.  Hotchkin— Robert  Porter. 
Presbytery  of  Oneida. 
The  Rev.  Isaac  Brainard — The  Rev.  John  Frost. 
The  Rev.  Caleb  Alexander  was  chosen  President,  and 
Thomas  Mumford,  Esq.,  Secretary. 


Appendix  E. 
THE  FIRST  BOARD  OF  DIRECTORS. 

REV.   GEORGE    BLACK   STEWART,    D.D.,    LL.D.,    President   of   the 
Seminary  and   President  of  the   Board. 

Class  of  iQoy. 

1906-  MR.  EDGAR  C.  LEONARD,  Albany. 

1906-1910  MR  AARON  P.  STORRS,  Owego. 

1906-1914  MR.  CHARLES  E.  WALBRIDGE,  Buffalo. 

1906-1914  REV.  J.  FREDERICK  FITSCHEN,  Jr.,   Ithaca. 

1906-  REV.  JOHN  BAILEY  KELLY,  Saranac  Lake. 

1906-1908  REV.  ABBOTT  Y.  WILCOX,  Dundee. 

1906-  HON.  CHARLES  I.  AVERY,  Auburn,  Secretary. 

1906-1910  MR.  ROBERT  CLUETT,  Troy. 

1906-  MR.  FRED  H.  FAY,  Auburn. 

Class  of  igoS. 

1906-1913  REV.  CHESTER  C.  THORNE,  Windham. 

1906-1909  REV.  ARTHUR  E.  BRIGDEN,  Attica. 

1906-1917  MR.  CHARLES  K.  SCOON,  Geneva. 

1906-1908  REV.  VERNON  N.  YERGIN,  Clyde. 

1906-  REV.  ALBERT  S.  BACON,  Niagara  Falls. 

1906-1909  REV.  FREDERICK  H.   WATKINS,  Gilbertsville. 

1906-1909  HENRY  WYNANS  JESSUP,  Esq.,  New  York  City. 

1906-  MR.  CHARLES  P.  MOSHER,  Auburn. 

1906-1916  REV.  WILTON  MERLE-SMITH,  D.D.,  New  York  City. 

Class  of  1909. 

1906-  REV.  WILLIAM  R.  TAYLOR,  D.D.,  Rochester. 

1906-1908  MR.  GEORGE  B.  MASSEY,  Watertown. 

1906-1912  REV.  CHARLES  N.  FROST,  Bath. 

1906-1910  MR.  ELEAZER  W.  EDWARDS,   Syracuse. 

1906-1916  REV.  GEORGE  FAIRLEE,  Troy. 

1906-1916  REV.  DANA  W.  BIGELOW,  D.D.,  Utica. 

1906-1910  REV.  M.  WOOLSEY  STRYKER,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Clinton. 

1906-  HON.  GEORGE  UNDERWOOD,  Auburn,  Vice  President. 

CHANGES  IN  THE  BOARD  OF  DIRECTORS. 

1908-  MR.  FREDERICK  W.  GRIFFITH,  Palmyra. 
1908-1916  MR.  CHARLES  H.  ANTHONY,  Watertown. 
1908-1911  REV.  FREDERICK  A.  ALDEN,  Montour  Falls. 

1909-  MR.  EDGAR  G.  DUSENBURY,  Portville. 
1909-1912  REV.  JOHN  M.  BOGGS,  D.D.,  Byron. 
1909-1912  REV.  FRANK  H.  SEELEY,  D.D.,  Delhi. 


198        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

1909-1915  MR.  WILLIAM  DULLES,  Englewood,  N.  J. 

1910-  MR.  THEODORE  H.  WICKWIRE,  Cortland. 

1910-  MR.  LOOMIS  BURRELL.  Little  Falls. 

1910-1917  REV.  WALTER  ROCKWOOD  FERRIS,  D.D.,  Syracuse. 

1911-1915  REV.  GEORGE  WARREN,  Elmira. 

1912-  REV.  JOHN  CHESTER  BALL,  D.D.,  Corning. 

1912-  REV.  ADOLPHUS  F.  SCHAUFFLER,  D.D.,  New  York. 

1912-  MR.  JAMES  M.  WYCKOFF,  Perry. 

1912-1913  REV.  RANDAL  PEASE,  Hamden. 

1914-1915  REV.  JAMES  L.  HARRINGTON,  Hunter. 

1914-  REV.  EDWARD  C.  PETRIE,  Cooperstown. 

1914-  REV.  SAMUEL  V.  V.  HOLMES,  D.D.,  Buffalo. 

1915-  MR.  PAUL  S.  LIVERMORE,  Ithaca. 
1915-  MR.  CHESTER  E.  HOWELL,  Elmira. 

1915-  MR.  JOHN  L.  SEVERANCE,  Cleveland. 

1916-  REV.  WILLIAM  P.  SCHELL,  New  York. 
1916-  MR.  ROBERT  J.  BUCK,  Watertown. 

1916-  REV.  CHARLES  HARDY  WALKER,  Troy. 

PRESENT  BOARD  OF  DIRECTORS 
1918 

REV.  GEORGE  BLACK  STEWART,  D.D.,  S.T.D.,  LL.D. 
President  of  the  Seminary  and  President  of  the  Board. 

Class  of  igi8. 
1906-    REV.  WILLIAM  R.  TAYLOR,  D.D.,  Rochester. 

1916-  MR.  ROBERT  J.  BUCK,  Watertown. 

1912-     REV.  JOHN  CHESTER  BALL,  D.D.,  Corning. 

1917-  MR.  O.  M.  EDWARDS,  Syracuse. 

1916-  REV.  CHARLES  HARDY  WALKER,  Troy. 

1917-  MR.  FRANK  A.  BOSWORTH,  Utica. 

1906-    HON.  GEORGE  UNDERWOOD,  Auburn,  Vice-President. 

1909-  MR.  EDGAR  G.  DUSENBURY,  Portville. 

1912-    REV.  ADOLPHUS  F.  SCHAUFFLER,  D.D.,  New  York  City. 

Class  of  1919. 
1906-     MR.  EDGAR  C.  LEONARD,  Albany. 

1910-  MR.  THEODORE  H.  WICKWIRE,  Cortland. 

1914-  REV.  SAMUEL  V.  V.  HOLMES,  D.D.,  Buffalo. 

1915-  MR.  PAUL  S.  LIVERMORE,  Ithaca. 
1906-  REV.  JOHN  BAILEY  KELLY,  Plattsburg. 
1915-  MR.  CHESTER  E.  HOWELL,  Elmira. 

1906-     HON.  CHARLES  I.  AVERY,  Auburn,  Secretary. 
1910-     MR.  LOOMIS  BURRELL,  LitUe  Falls. 
1906-    MR.  FRED  H.  FAY,  Auburn. 

Class  of  1920. 

1912-  MR.  JAMES  N.  WYCKOFF,  Perry. 

1917-  MR.  H.  DELANCEY  KNIGHT,  Seneca  Falls. 

1908-  HON.  FREDERICK  W.  GRIFFITH,  Palmyra. 

1906-  REV.  ALBERT  S.  BACON,  Niagara  Falls. 

1914-  REV.  EDWARD  C.  PETRIE,  Cooperstown. 

1915-  MR.  JOHN  L.  SEVERANCE,  Cleveland,  Ohio. 
1906-  MR.  CHARLES  P.  MOSHER,  Auburn. 

1916-  REV.  WILLIAM  P.  SCHELL,  New  York  City. 

Treasurer. 
1916-1918    JOHN  W.  BERGER,  4  Morgan  Hall  Auburn. 


Appendix  F. 
BY-LAWS. 

OF  THE 

BOARD  OF  DIRECTORS 

Adopted  May  9,  1907. 

Chapter  I. 
Of  Meetings  of  the  Board. 

1.  There  shall  be  two  stated  meetings  of  the  Board 
of  Directors  each  year ;  the  first  or  Commencement  meeting 
in  the  week  beginning  with  the  first  Sunday  in  May;  the 
second  on  the  last  Tuesday  in  October. 

2.  Special  meetings  may  be  held  upon  the  requisition 
of  the  President,  or  of  six  Directors,  made  in  writing  upon 
the  Secretary.  This  requisition  shall  specify  the  object  for 
which  the  meeting  is  called,  and  such  object  shall  be  stated 
by  the  Secretary  in  his  notice  of  the  meeting.  No  business 
shall  be  transacted  at  such  special  meeting  other  than  that 
specified  in  the  requisition  and  the  notice. 

3.  Seven  Directors,  when  duly  convened,  shall  consti- 
tute a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business,  except  as 
provided  in  Chapter  3,  Section  1,  Chapter  14,  Section  2  and 
Chaper  18,  Section  2. 

4.  If  a  Director  shall  be  absent  from  three  consecutive 
stated  meetings  of  the  Board  and  of  the  committees  of  which 
he  may  be  a  member,  he  shall  be  regarded  as  having  resigned 
his  membership  in  the  Board  and  his  seat  shall  be  considered 
vacant. 

5.  Whenever  a  vacancy  occurs  among  the  Directors 
elected  by  the  Presbyteries,  the  Presbytery  thus  left  without 
a  representative  shall  be  notified  immediately  by  the  Sec- 
retary. 

6.  Removal  beyond  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  whose 
representative  he  is  by  a  Director  shall  not  terminate  his 
membership  in  the  Board,  unless  the  Presbytery  so  order  or 
elect  his  successor. 


200        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

7.  Directors  shall  be  entitled  to  the  amount  of  their 
expenses  incurred  by  attendance  upon  meetings  of  the  Board 
or  of  their  committees. 

Chapter  II. 
Of  Office7^s  of  the  Board. 

1.  The  officers  of  the  Board  shall  be  a  President,  Vice- 
President,  Secretary,  Treasurer,  Assistant  Treasurer,  Cura- 
tor of  Grounds  and  Buildings,  and  such  other  officers  as  the 
Board  may  appoint.  The  President  of  the  Seminary  shall 
be  ex-officio  member  and  President  of  the  Board.  The  Vice- 
President  and  Secretary  shall  be  chosen  from  the  members 
of  the  Board. 

2.  All  officers  shall  be  elected  annually  at  the  Com- 
mencement meeting  of  the  Board,  except  the  President,  and 
shall  receive  such  compensation  as  the  Board  shall  direct. 
All  elections  of  officers  shall  be  by  ballot. 

Chapter  III. 
Of  the  President  of  the  Seminary. 

1.  The  President  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  elected  by 
ballot  by  a  majority  of  the  members  of  the  Board. 

2.  He  shall  preside  at  the  meetings  of  the  Board,  and 
he  shall  be  ex-officio  a  member  of  all  the  committees  of  the 
Board. 

3.  He  shall  preside  on  all  public  occasions  and  shall 
represent  the  Seminary  before  the  public. 

4.  He  shall  be  charged  with  the  general  supervision 
of  the  interests  of  the  Seminary,  and  shall  have  special  over- 
sight of  the  various  departments  of  instruction. 

5.  It  shall  be  his  duty  to  endorse,  for  the  purpose  of  sale, 
negotiation  or  transfer,  all  bonds,  stock  certificates  or  like 
instruments  owned  by  the  Seminary,  which  the  Finance 
Committee  may  decide  to  negotiate  or  transfer;  to  sign  all 
obligations,  deeds  and  contracts  entered  into  by  or  on  behalf 
of  the  Board,  and  to  sign  all  diplomas  and  certificates  of 
graduation. 

6.  He  shall  affix  the  seal  of  the  corporation  to  all  in- 
struments where  its  use  is  required,  except  as  provided  in 
Chapter  10,  Sections  8  and  9. 


GEORGE  BLACK  STEWART 
President,  1899- 


By-Laws  of  Board  of  Directors  201 

7.  He  shall  present  a  printed  report  at  the  Commence- 
ment meeting  of  the  Board  of  the  condition,  progress  and 
policy  of  the  Seminary,  which  shall  include  reports  to  him 
by  such  of  the  officers  as  may,  in  his  judgment,  be  deemed 
best. 

8.  He  shall  discharge  all  the  other  duties  ordinarily  per- 
taining to  his  office. 

Chapter  IV. 
Of  the  Vice-President. 

1.  The  Vice-President  shall  preside  at  the  meetings  of 
the  Board  in  the  absence  or  at  the  invitation  of  the  President. 

2.  In  the  absence  or  disability  of  the  President,  he  shall 
endorse  for  the  purpose  of  sale,  negotiation  or  transfer,  all 
bonds,  stock  certificates,  or  like  instruments  owned  by  the 
Seminary,  which  the  Finance  Committee  may  decide  to 
negotiate  or  transfer ;  he  shall  sign  all  obligations,  deeds  or 
contracts  entered  into  by  or  on  behalf  of  the  Board,  and  shall 
affix  the  seal  of  the  corporation  to  all  instruments  where  its 
use  may  be  required,  except  as  provided  in  Chapter  10,  Sec- 
tions 8  and  9. 

Chapter  V. 
Of  the  Secretary. 

1.  The  Secretary  shall  give  each  member  notice  in  writ- 
ing of  each  meeting  of  the  Board  at  least  one  week  before  the 
appointed  time  thereof. 

2.  He  shall  keep  full  minutes  of  the  meetings  of  the 
Board. 

3.  He  shall  be  the  custodian  of  the  minute  books  and 
papers  relating  to  the  records  of  the  Seminary. 

4.  He  shall  annually  notify  the  respective  Presbyteries, 
through  their  Stated  Clerks,  prior  to  their  Spring  Meeting, 
of  the  expiration  of  the  term  of  their  Directors. 

5.  He  shall  report  to  the  Board  any  vacancies  which 
have  occurred  under  Chapter  1,  Section  4. 

6.  As  soon  as  possible  after  each  meeting  of  the  Board 
he  shall  transmit  to  the  President,  the  Treasurer,  the  Cur- 
ator, the  Librarian,  the  Clerk  of  the  Faculty,  and  the  chair- 
man of  each  Standing  and  Special  Committee,  all  papers, 


202        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

matters,  resolutions  or  business  that  have  been  referred  re- 
spectively to  them. 

7.  He  shall  discharge  the  other  duties  ordinarily  per- 
taining to  his  office. 

Chapter  VI. 
Of  the  Treasurer. 

1.  The  Treasurer  shall  have  charge  and  supervision, 
under  direction  of  the  Finance  Committee,  of  all  the  securi- 
ties and  funds  of  the  corporation. 

2.  He  shall  sign  receipts  and  acknowledgments  for 
all  money  of  the  corporation,  and  disburse  the  money  under 
the  direction  of  the  Finance  Committee. 

3.  He  shall  deposit  the  funds  of  the  Seminary  in  the 
corporate  name  of  the  Seminary  in  such  banks  or  trust  com- 
panies as  the  Finance  Committee  shall  direct,  which  funds 
shall  not  be  drawn  out  except  by  checks  signed  by  him. 

4.  He  shall  have  charge  of  the  corporate  seal  of  the 
Seminary. 

5.  He  shall  give  a  bond  satisfactory  to  the  Finance  Com- 
mittee. 

6.  He  shall  discharge  the  duties  ordinarily  pertaining 
to  his  office. 

7.  In  case  of  the  death,  absence,  or  disability  of  the 
Secretary,  he  shall  be,  ex-officio.  Secretary  of  the  Board. 

8.  In  case  of  the  death  or  disability  of  the  Treasurer, 
the  Finance  Committee  shall  appoint  a  Treasurer  to  serve 
until  the  next  stated  meeting  of  the  Board  and  until  his  suc- 
cessor shall  take  his  office. 

Chapter  VII. 
Of  the  Librarian. 

1.  The  Librarian  shall  have,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Library  Committee,  the  charge  of  the  Library,  all  books, 
periodicals,  pictures  and  apparatus  belonging  to  the  several 
departments  of  instruction.  He  shall  be  responsible  for  the 
proper  care  thereof. 

2.  He  shall  expend  the  Library  funds  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Faculty. 

3.  He  shall  have  the  rank  of  Assistant  Professor  and 
shall  have  a  seat  and  vote  in  the  Faculty. 


By-Laws  of  Board  of  Directors  203 

Chapter  VIII. 

Of  the  Curator  of  Grounds  and  Buildings. 

1.  The  Curator  of  Grounds  and  Buildings  shall  be  the 
resident  executive  of  the  Committee  on  Grounds  and  Build- 
ings. 

2.  He  shall,  under  the  supervision  of  this  committee, 
have  charge  and  control  of  the  real  estate  used  for  Seminary 
purposes  and  of  all  personal  property  belonging  to  the  Sem- 
inary, except  securities  and  funds  and  the  apparatus  belong- 
ing to  the  several  departments  of  instruction  and  the  books 
in  the  Library,  pictures  and  periodicals ;  and  he  shall  be 
responsible  for  the  proper  maintenance  of  the  same. 

3.  He  shall  have  the  employment,  direction  and  over- 
sight of  all  Seminary  servants. 

4.  He  shall,  subject  to  said  supervision,  have  sole  charge 
of  all  repairs  to  the  grounds  and  buildings  belonging  to  the 
Seminary,  and  shall  be  responsible  for  the  keeping  of  the 
same  in  repair  and  in  order.  All  requests  for  repairs,  or 
work  of  any  kind,  shall  be  made  to  him  in  writing,  and  be 
signed  by  the  person  making  the  request ;  and  the  Curator 
shall  enter  such  requests,  or  copy  the  same,  in  a  book  to  be 
kept  for  the  purpose,  with  the  date  of  the  request,  and  what 
disposition  he  has  made  of  the  request  and  the  date  of  the 
same. 

Chapter  IX. 
Of  Committees. 

1.  The  President  shall  annually  nominate  for  election 
by  the  Board  at  the  Commencement  meeting  the  members 
and  Chairmen  of  the  four  following  Standing  Committees, 
each  one  of  which  shall  consist  of  not  less  than  three  nor 
more  than  nine  members,  who  shall  hold  their  office  for  one 
year  and  until  others  are  appointed  in  their  place. 

A.  A  Finance  Committee. 

B.  A  Grounds  and  Buildings  Committee. 

C.  A  Library  Committee. 

D.  A  Curriculum  Committee. 

2.  The  election  of  the  committees  and  chairmen  shall 
follow  such  nomination  at  the  same  meeting. 


204        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

3.  The  President  shall  be,  ex-ofRcio,  a  member  of  all 
the  Standing  Committees.  No  other  Director  shall  be  a 
member  of  more  than  two  of  these  committees. 

4.  Each  Standing  Committee  shall  meet  at  least  once  in 
each  interval  between  the  stated  meetings  of  the  Board,  and 
the  chairman  shall  always  call  a  meeting  of  a  committee  on 
the  request  of  the  President.  The  Chairman  shall  report  to 
the  Secretary  of  the  Board  the  names  of  the  members  in 
attendance  and  those  of  the  absentees. 

5.  Three  or  more  members  of  a  committee  shall  con- 
stitute a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

6.  Each  Standing  Committee  shall  make  a  written  re- 
port to  the  Board  at  each  stated  meeting. 

Chapter  X. 
Of  the  Finance  Committee. 

1.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Finance  Committee  to 
supervise  the  funds  and  securities  of  the  Seminary. 

2.  They  shall  invest  the  moneys  of  the  Seminary,  and 
shall  have  supervision  of  the  Treasurer's  office  and  accounts. 
They  shall  have  authority  to  sell,  negotiate,  transfer  and 
convey  such  of  its  securities,  or  such  of  its  real  estate  (other 
than  real  estate  situated  in  the  City  of  Auburn)  as  they  shall 
think  advisable  for  the  interests  of  the  Seminary,  and  for 
this  purpose  to  make  use  of  the  corporate  seal  of  the  cor- 
poration. 

3.  They  shall,  at  least  once  a  year,  examine  the  securi- 
ties of  the  corporation,  and  report  the  result  of  such 
examination  to  the  Board. 

4.  They  shall  report  to  the  Board  at  each  stated  meet- 
ing all  changes  in  the  investments  of  the  Seminary  made 
since  the  previous  stated  meeting,  and  the  condition  of  the 
finances  and  funds  of  the  Seminary. 

5.  Expenditures  authorized  by  any  of  the  Standing 
Committees  shall  not  be  made,  if  it  be  certified  by  the  Finance 
Committee  to  the  Treasurer  that  there  are  no  moneys  avail- 
able for  the  purpose. 

6.  They  shall  appoint  an  expert  accountant,  who  shall 
annually  audit  the  accounts  of  the  Treasurer,  and  report 
upon  the  same  to  the  committee,  which  report,  together  with 


By-Laws  of  Board  of  Directors  205 

the  Treasurer's  report,  the  committee  shall  present  to  the 
Board  at  the  stated  meeting  in  May. 

7.  No  loan  upon  whatsoever  security  shall  be  made  to 
any  officer  of  the  Seminary  or  member  of  the  Board. 

8.  In  all  cases  where  the  full  amount  of  any  loan  se- 
cured by  mortgage  owned  by  the  Seminary  has  been  duly 
received  by  the  Treasurer  thereof,  the  President,  Vice- 
President,  Secretary,  or  Treasurer,  or  either  one  or  more  of 
such  officers  as  may  be  necessary,  are  hereby  authorized  to 
execute  a  discharge,  satisfaction,  or  assignment  of  said 
mortgage  and  for  this  purpose  to  make  use  of  the  corporate 
seal  of  this  corporation. 

9.  When  partial  payments  are  made  on  loans  secured 
by  mortgages  owned  by  the  Seminary,  and  releases  from  the 
liens  of  said  mortgages  as  to  portions  of  the  mortgaged 
premises  are  desired  by  the  parties  making  such  payments, 
the  President,  Vice-President,  Secretary  or  Treasurer,  or 
either  of  them  or  more  of  such  officers  as  may  be  necessary, 
are  hereby  authorized,  in  conformity  with  the  action  of  the 
Finance  Committee,  to  execute  such  releases,  and  for  such 
purpose  to  make  use  of  the  corporate  seal  of  the  corporation. 

Chapter  XI. 
Of  the  G7'ounds  and  Buildings  Committee. 

1.  The  Grounds  and  Buildings  Committee  shall  have 
supervision  of  the  real  estate,  buildings  and  furniture  be- 
longing to  the  Seminary  and  used  for  Seminary  purposes. 

2.  They  shall  instruct  the  Curator  of  Grounds  and 
Buildings  as  to  his  duties  and  shall  give  him  such  power  as 
they  think  necessary  to  enable  him  to  perform  the  same. 

3.  They  may  authorize  the  Curator  of  Grounds  and 
Buildings  to  act  in  cases  of  emergency. 

Chapter  XII. 
Of  the  Library  Committee. 

1.  The  Library  Committee  shall  have  supervision  of  the 
Library  and  Historical  collections. 

2.  They  shall  hold  the  Librarian  responsible  for  the 
proper  care  and  maintenance  of  the  Library,  and  for  the 
enforcement  of  the  rules  governing  the  same. 


206        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Chapter  XIII. 
Of  the  Curriculum  Committee. 

1.  The  Curriculum  Committee  shall  have  charge  of  the 
studies  pursued  in  the  Seminary. 

2.  They  shall  assign  the  duties  of  the  Professors, 
Assistant  Professors  and  Instructors. 

3.  They  shall  have  supervision  of  the  discipline  of  the 
Seminary. 

4.  They  shall  nominate  to  the  Board,  Professors  and 
Assistant  Professors. 

5.  The  Faculty  shall,  through  the  President  of  the  Sem- 
inary, transmit  to  the  chairman  of  this  committee,  prior  to 
the  Commencement  meeting  of  the  Board,  a  report  of  their 
classes.  Each  professor  or  instructor  shall  report  the  sub- 
jects taught  in  his  several  classes  whether  in  prescribed  or 
elective  studies,  together  with  the  number  of  men  in  each 
class,  the  number  of  hours  occupied,  what  examinations  or 
other  tests  have  been  used,  and  the  results  of  such  tests. 

6.  This  committee  shall  take  no  direct  action  condition- 
ing or  advancing  or  graduating  or  disciplining  individual 
students.  They  may  report  individual  cases  to  the  Faculty 
or  to  the  Board  for  their  action. 

Chapter  XIV. 
Of  the  Faculty. 

1.  The  Faculty  shall  consist  of  the  President  of  the 
Seminary,  who  shall  be  its  President ;  Professors  and  Assist- 
ant Professors. 

2.  The  Professors,  Assistant  Professors  and  Librarian 
shall  be  elected,  retired  and  removed  by  ballot  by  a  majority 
of  the  members  of  this  Board. 

3.  Every  person  elected  to  a  professorship  or  assistant 
professorship  in  this  Seminary  shall,  before  entering  upon 
the  duties  of  the  office,  solemnly  subscribe  to  the  following 
formula : 

I  do  solemnly  and  sincerely  affirm  and  declare  that  I 
believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
to  be  the  Word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith 
and  practice ; 


By-Laws  of  Board  of  Directors  207 

That  I  approve  of  the  doctrine,  government  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America ;  and 

I  do  solemnly  promise  to  maintain,  with  zeal  and 
fidelity,  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  be  faithful  and 
diligent  in  all  such  duties  as  may  devolve  on  me  as  a 
Professor  in  this  Seminary,  according  to  the  best  of 
my  knowledge  and  ability. 

4.  In  the  inauguration  of  a  President,  Professor  or 
Assistant  Professor  some  fitting  ceremony  shall  be  observed, 
which  shall  provide  for  the  public  subscription  by  the  person 
being  inaugurated  to  the  above  formula,  for  an  inaugural 
prayer,  a  charge  to  him  and  an  inaugural  address  by  him. 

5.  The  action  of  the  Faculty  in  all  ordinary  cases  in 
respect  to  the  admission,  standing,  and  discipline  of  students 
shall  be  final. 

6.  The  Faculty  shall  keep  a  book  of  minutes  which  shall 
be  laid  before  the  Board  at  each  stated  meeting, 

7.  The  Faculty  shall  sign  certificates  of  graduation. 

8.  The  arrangements  for  Commencement  shall  be  under 
the  direction  of  the  Faculty. 

9.  The  Faculty  shall,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the 
Board,  formulate  the  rules  governing  the  Scholarship  funds 
of  the  Seminary. 

10.  From  time  to  time  as  need  may  arise  and  funds  allow, 
Instructors  may  be  employed  temporarily  to  perform  such 
duties  and  receive  such  compensation  as  the  Faculty  may  de- 
termine. Such  Instructors  shall  have  no  vote  in  Faculty 
councils. 

11.  The  appropriations  from  the  Scholarship  funds  shall 
be  paid  by  the  Treasurer,  on  the  recommendation  of  the 
Faculty. 

Chapter  XV. 
Of  the  Students. 

1.  No  student  shall  be  barred  from  the  privileges  of  this 
Seminary  on  the  ground  of  his  religious  belief. 

2.  Every  student  applying  for  admission  to  this  Sem- 
inary  shall   present   satisfactory  testimonials   of   natural 


208        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

talents,  prudent  and  discreet  deportment,  good  moral  char- 
acter; and  also,  a  college  diploma  carrying  a  Bachelor's 
degree  or  its  equivalent.  Men  not  less  than  twenty-five  years 
of  age  may  be  admitted  without  college  degrees  on  present- 
ing satisfactory  presbyterial  certificates  and  passing  proper 
examinations. 

3.  Every  student,  before  he  is  admitted  to  standing  in 
the  Seminary,  shall  subscribe  to  the  following  declaration : 

Deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  importance  of 
improving  in  knowledge,  prudence  and  piety,  I  solemnly 
promise,  in  a  reliance  on  divine  grace,  that  I  will  faith- 
fully and  diligently  attend  to  the  instructions  of  this 
Seminary,  and  that  I  will  conscientiously  and  vigilantly 
observe  all  rules  and  regulations  for  its  instruction  and 
government,  so  far  as  the  same  relate  to  the  students ; 
and  that  I  will  obey  all  the  lawful  requisitions,  and 
readily  yield  to  all  the  wholesome  admonitions  of  the 
Professors  and  Directors  of  this  Seminary,  while  I  shall 
continue  a  member  of  it. 

4.  The  regular  course  of  study  in  this  Seminary  shall 
comprise  three  years ;  corresponding  with  which,  the  classes 
shall  be  three,  to  be  denominated  respectively.  Junior,  Middle 
and  Senior  Class. 

5.  Students  may  pursue  selected  studies  under  con- 
ditions prescribed  by  the  Faculty. 

6.  No  certificate  of  approbation  or  graduation  shall  be 
given  to  any  student,  unless  he  shall  have  sustained  an  ex- 
amination in  the  required  studies,  and  shall  have  continued 
three  years  in  the  Seminary,  or  shall  have  been  received  to 
an  advanced  standing.  But  students  who  enjoy  the  course 
of  instruction  at  the  Seminary  for  a  shorter  time  than  three 
years,  may  receive  from  the  Faculty  a  certificate  of  this  fact ; 
provided,  they  in  all  respects  submit  to  the  laws  of  the  Sem- 
inary, and  leave  the  Seminary  in  a  manner,  and  for  reasons, 
satisfactory  to  the  Faculty. 

Chapter  XVI. 
Of  the  Degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity. 
1.  By  the  authority  received  from  the  University  of 


HARRY  LATHROP  REED 
Professor,  1903- 


ALLEN  MACY  DULLES 
Professor,  1904- 


JOHN  QUINCY  ADAMS 

Librarian  and  Assistant  Professor, 

1907- 


By-Laws  of  Board  of  Directors  209 

New  York  the  Seminary  confers  the  Degree  of  Bachelor  of 
Divinity. 

2.  Candidates  for  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity 
must  meet  the  required  conditions,  which  conditions  shall 
be  determined  by  the  Faculty,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the 
Board  of  Directors. 

3.  The  diploma  for  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity 
shall  be  signed  by  the  President  of  the  Seminary  and  by  the 
Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  and  shall  bear  the  seal 
of  the  corporation. 

Chapter  XVII. 
Of  the  Order  of  Business. 

1.  A  docket  shall  be  placed  before  the  Board  by  the  Sec- 
retary at  each  stated  meeting.  The  general  schedule  shall 
be  as  follows : 

I.     Organization  with  Prayer. 
II.     Roll  Call  and  Reasons  for  Non-Attendance. 

III.  Reading,  Correction  and  Approval  of  the  Min- 

utes of  Previous  Meeting. 

IV.  Secretary's  Report. 

V.     Communications  from  the  Faculty. 
VI.     President's  Report. 
VII.     Reports  of  Committees. 

(1)  Finance. 

(2)  Grounds  and  Buildings. 

(3)  Library. 

(4)  Curriculum. 

(5)  Special. 
VIII.     Miscellaneous  Business. 

IX.     Election  of  Directors. 
X.     Election  of  Officers. 
XL     Appointment  of  Committees. 
XII.     Adjournment  with  Prayer. 

2.  Matters  arising  requiring  the  action  of  a  committee 
shall  be  referred  to  the  Standing  Committee  having  charge 
of  such  subjects,  unless  by  special  order  of  the  Board. 


210        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Chapter  XVIII. 
Miscellaneous. 

1.  Resolutions  must  be  put  into  writing  and  delivered 
to  the  Secretary. 

2.  No  change  in  these  By-Laws  shall  be  made  except 
by  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of  the  entire  Board  at  a  stated  meet- 
ing at  which  the  change  is  proposed,  or  by  a  majority  vote 
of  the  members  present  at  a  stated  meeting  subsequent  to  a 
meeting  at  which  notice  of  proposal  to  change  such  By-Laws 
shall  have  been  given.  The  Secretary  shall  notify  members 
of  the  Board  of  proposed  changes  when  sending  his  notice  of 
meetings. 

3.  The  operation  of  these  laws  shall  not  be  changed  or 
suspended  save  by  a  unanimous  vote  of  the  members  present, 
in  number  not  less  than  a  majority  of  the  membership  of  the 
Board. 

4.  All  former  Ordinances,  By-Laws  and  Resolutions 
governing  the  Seminary  passed  by  the  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners and  the  Board  of  Trustees  are  hereby  repealed. 


Appendix  G. 

THE  PLAN  OF  UNION  OF  1801. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  very  few  readers  of  today  know 
just  what  the  "Plan  of  Union"  was,  it  is  here  given  in  full. 
It  is  to  be  remembered  that  between  the  year  when  it  was 
approved  by  the  General  Assembly,  (1801),  and  the  year 
it  was  declared  unconstitutional,  (1837),  the  Assembly  had 
repeatedly  made  grateful  recognition  of  the  revivals  of  re- 
ligion which  had  wrought  such  remarkable  changes  in  the 
conditions  of  western  and  central  New  York.  The  practical 
working  of  the  plan  had  been  in  the  region  itself  truly 
blessed.  The  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  which 
sent  more  missionaries  into  this  region  probably  than  any 
other  organization,  proposed  this  plan  to  the  Assembly  of 
1801,  and  sent  a  committee  to  confer  with  the  latter  body. 
The  Assembly  appointed  a  committee  of  conference  "to 
consider  and  digest  a  plan  of  government  for  the  churches 
in  the  new  settlements."  This  report  "after  mature  delib- 
eration" was  approved,  and  is  as  follows: 

"Regulations  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  America,  and  by  the  General  Asso- 
ciation of  the  State  of  Connecticut,  (provided  said  Associa- 
tion agree  to  them),  with  a  view  to  prevent  alienation,  and 
to  promote  union  and  harmony  in  those  new  settlements 
which  are  composed  of  inhabitants  from  these  bodies. 

1.  It  is  strictly  enjoined  on  all  their  missionaries  to  the 
new  settlements,  to  endeavor,  by  all  proper  means,  to  pro- 
mote mutual  forbearance,  and  a  spirit  of  accommodation  be- 
tween those  inhabitants  of  the  new  settlements  who  hold  the 
Presbyterian,  and  those  who  hold  the  Congregational  form 
of  church  government. 

2.  If  in  the  new  settlements  any  church  of  the  Congre- 
gational order  shall  settle  a  minister  of  the  Presbyterian 
order,  that  church  may,  if  they  choose,  still  conduct  their 


212         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

discipline  according  to  Congregational  principles,  settling 
their  difficulties  among  themselves,  or  by  a  council  mutually- 
agreed  upon  for  that  purpose.  But  if  any  difficulty  shall 
exist  between  the  minister  and  the  church,  or  any  member  of 
it,  it  shall  be  referred  to  the  Presbytery  to  which  the  min- 
ister shall  belong,  provided  both  parties  agree  to  it ;  if  not,  to 
a  council  consisting  of  an  equal  number  of  Presbyterians 
and  Congregationalists,  agreed  upon  by  both  parties. 

3.  If  a  Presbyterian  church  shall  settle  a  minister  of 
Congregational  principles,  that  church  may  still  conduct 
their  discipline  according  to  Presbyterian  principles,  except- 
ing that  if  a  difficulty  arise  between  him  and  his  church,  or 
any  member  of  it,  the  cause  shall  be  tried  by  the  Association 
to  which  the  said  minister  shall  belong,  provided  both  par- 
ties agree  to  it ;  otherwise  by  a  council,  one  half  Congrega- 
tionalists and  the  other  Presbyterians,  mutually  agreed  upon 
by  the  parties. 

4.  If  any  congregation  consist  partly  of  those  who  hold 
the  Congregational  form  of  discipline,  and  partly  of  those 
who  hold  the  Presbyterian  form,  we  recommend  to  both 
parties  that  this  be  no  obstruction  to  their  uniting  in  one 
church  and  settling  a  minister;  and  that  in  this  case  the 
church  choose  a  standing  committee  from  the  communicants 
of  said  church,  whose  business  it  shall  be  to  call  to  account 
every  member  of  the  church  who  shall  conduct  himself  incon- 
sistently with  the  laws  of  Christianity,  and  to  give  judgment 
on  such  conduct.  That  if  the  person  condemned  by  their 
judgment  be  a  Presbyterian,  he  shall  have  liberty  to  appeal 
to  the  Presbytery;  or  if  he  be  a  Congregationalist,  he  shall 
have  liberty  to  appeal  to  the  body  of  the  male  communicants 
of  the  church.  In  the  former  case,  the  determination  of  the 
Presbytery  shall  be  final,  unless  the  church  shall  consent  to  a 
farther  appeal  to  the  Synod,  or  to  the  General  Assembly; 
and  in  the  latter  case,  if  the  party  condemned  shall  wish  for  a 
trial  by  a  mutual  council,  the  cause  shall  be  referred  to  such 
a  council.  And  provided  the  said  standing  committee  of 
any  church  shall  depute  one  of  themselves  to  attend  the 
Presbytery,  he  may  have  the  same  right  to  sit  and  act  in  the 
Presbytery  as  a  ruling  elder  of  the  Presbyterian  church." 


Appendix  H. 

THE  PLAN  OF  UNION  OF  1808. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  held  in  Coopers- 
town,  on  October  7-9,  1807,  "the  Rev.  Samuel  Fuller,  of  the 
Northern  Associated  Presbytery,  and  the  Rev.  Joshua  Leon- 
ard, from  the  'Middle  Association  in  the  Western  District' 
produced  testimonials  of  their  appointment  as  commission- 
ers from  their  respective  bodies,  for  the  purpose  of  forming 
some  union  with  their  Synod."  The  commissioners  were 
heard  and  a  committee  appointed  to  consider  and  report  upon 
the  subject.  The  committee  reported  on  October  9th,  a  draft 
of  a  letter,  which  was  finally  approved  in  the  following  form : 

"Cooperstown,  Oct.  9,  1807. 
"Dear  Brethren — We  received  your  communication 
by  the  Rev.  (Mr.  Leonard)  with  great  pleasure,  and 
were  highly  gratified  with  the  object  of  his  mission, 
which  has  occupied  our  serious  attention.  Situated  as  our 
judicatories  are  in  a  new  country  rapidly  increasing  in 
its  population ;  blended  as  our  people  are  in  the  same 
settlements,  and  holding  the  same  divine  doctrines,  it 
is  certainly  an  object  of  interesting  importance  that 
we  should  be  cemented  together  in  some  intimate  bond 
of  union  and  correspondence.  Such  an  union  would  make 
us  better  acquainted,  and  increase  our  attachment  to 
one  another  as  servants  of  our  common  Lord.  It  would 
facilitate  the  establishment  of  the  gospel  in  many  of  the  des- 
titute settlements  of  our  country,  by  uniting  our  people  in  a 
common  cause ;  and  it  would  enable  us  to  combine  our  exer- 
tions more  effectually  in  suppressing  error,  licentiousness 
and  vice,  and  promoting  the  great  interests  of  pure  morality 
and  undefiled  religion.  Prompted  by  these  considerations, 
and  animated  with  a  desire  to  do  all  in  our  power  to  advance 
the  general  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  the  Synod 


214        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

of  Albany  stand  ready,  with  the  approbation  of  the  General 
Assembly,  to  form  as  intimate  a  connection  with  your  (As- 
sociation) Presbytery  as  the  constitution  of  our  church  will 
admit. 

"We  most  cordially  invite  you  to  become  a  constituent 
branch  of  our  body,  by  (assuming  the  characteristic  and 
scriptural  name  of  Presbytery,  and)  adopting  our  standard 
of  doctrine  and  government,  and  sit  and  vote  with  us  in  all 
the  great  and  interesting  concerns  of  the  church,  (Deem- 
ing the  name,  however,  far  less  important  than  the  thing, 
although  of  consequence  to  uniformity  in  the  same  body,  yet 
should  you  be  solicitous  to  retain  yours,  it  will  not  be  con- 
sidered on  our  part  a  bar  to  so  desirable  a  union.) 

"Nor  do  we  confine  our  invitation  to  you  as  ministers ; 
but  we  also  extend  it  to  delegates  from  your  churches,  whom 
we  are  willing  to  receive  as  substantially  the  same  with  our 
ruling  elders,  to  assist  us  in  our  public  deliberations  and  de- 
cisions. Knowing  the  influence  of  education  and  habit, 
should  the  churches  under  your  care  prefer  transacting 
their  internal  concerns  in  their  present  mode  of  Congrega- 
tional government,  we  assure  them  of  our  cheerfulness  in 
leaving  them  undisturbed  in  the  administration  of  that  gov- 
ernment, unless  they  shall  choose  to  alter  it  themselves. 

"Should  you  accede  to  this  Plan  of  Union  and  Corre- 
spondence, and  our  General  Assembly  permit  us  to  form  it, 
which  we  are  disposed  to  think  they  readily  will,  we  antici- 
pate the  auspicious  period  as  just  at  hand,  when  all  the  con- 
gregations of  Presbyterian  churches  in  this  northern  region 
will  form  one  great  phalanx  against  the  common  enemy, 
and  combine  their  exertions  to  advance  the  mediatorial 
kingdom  of  our  exalted  Lord. 

We  are,  Reverend  Brethren,  with  sentiments  of  respect 
and  esteem,  Yours  sincerely, 

By  order  of  Synod, 

Samuel  F.  Snowden,  Moderator. 

"In  the  above  draft,  the  parts  between  brackets  apply 
only  to  the  Association,  and  are  to  be  omitted  in  the  copy  to 
the  Presbytery. 


Plan  of  Union  of  1808  215 

"Ordered,  that  a  copy  of  the  preceding  letter,  according 
to  the  directions  above  mentioned,  be  transmitted  by  the 
Moderator  to  the  bodies  respectively  for  whom  it  was  de- 
signed." 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  at  Aurora,  October  5, 
1808,  it  was  reported  that  the  Association  and  the  General 
Assembly  had  each  approved  of  the  plan,  it  was  therefore 
resolved,  "That  the  Middle  Association  on  the  Military  Tract 
and  its  Vicinity,  be  received  as  a  constituent  branch  of  the 
Synod,  and  they  are  hereby  received  accordingly — retaining 
their  own  name  and  usages  in  the  administration  of  the 
government  of  their  churches  according  to  the  terms  stated 
in  the  plan." 

Quoted  from  the  Minutes  of  the  Synod  of  Albany. 


Appendix  I. 

Ordinances  and  Internal  Regulations  of  the  Theologi- 
cal Seminary  at  Auburn  in  the  State  of  New  York. 

Auburn 

Printed  by  T.  M.  Skinner. 

1826. 

ADVERTISEMENT 

"The  following  Ordinances  and  Regulations  of  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  at  Auburn,  were  passed  in  the  Boards  of 
Commissioners  and  Trustees  at  their  annual  meeting  in 
August,  1826 : 

Of  The  Board  of  Commissioners. 

"1.  The  Board  of  Commissioners  shall  statedly  meet  in 
each  year,  on  the  Tuesday,  preceding  the  third  Wednesday 
of  August,  at  nine  o'clock  A.  M.  Seven  members  shall  in 
ordinary  cases  constitute  a  quorum ;  but  for  the  election  of 
a  Professor  eleven  members  shall  be  necessary. 

2.  When  any  exigency  shall  render  a  special  meeting  of 
the  Board  necessary,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  President,  at 
the  request  of  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees,  or  at  the  request  of  any  three  members  of  the 
Board  of  Commissioners,  to  call  such  meeting,  by  a  circular 
addressed  to  every  commissioner,  giving  fifteen  days  no- 
tice, and  specifying  the  particular  business  for  which  such 
meeting  is  called,  and  nothing  shall  be  done  at  any  special 
meeting  except  the  business  stated  in  the  circular. 

"N.  B.  In  calling  a  special  meeting,  those  persons  shall 
be  considered  as  commissioners,  who  were  commissioners  at 
the  time  of  the  previous  annual  meeting. 

"3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Commissioners 
to  inaugurate  the  Professors  of  the  Seminary,  and  to  direct 


WILLIAM  JOHN  HINKE 
Professor,  1907- 


HERBERT   ALDEN   YOUTZ 
Professor,  1908-1918 


HARLAN  CREELMAN 
Professor,  1908- 


Ordinances  and  Regulations  217 

what  forms  shall  be  used,  and  what  services  performed,  on 
such  occasions. 

"4.  Every  Professor  of  this  Seminary  shall  be  an  or- 
dained Minister  of  the  Presbyterian  or  Congregational 
Church,  and  shall  sustain  the  character  of  a  learned,  judi- 
cious and  orthodox  divine,  and  a  devout  Christian. 

"5.  Every  person  elected  to  a  professorship  in  this  Semi- 
nary, shall,  before  entering  on  the  duties  of  the  office,  solemn- 
ly subscribe  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  and  Form 
of  Government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  agreeably  to  the 
following  formula,  viz : 

"In  presence  of  the  omniscient  and  heart-searching  God, 
I  do  solemnly  and  sincerely  affirm  and  declare,  that  I  be- 
lieve the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  to  be  the 
word  of  God,  and  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice : — that  I  do  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
and  the  Catechisms  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrines 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures: — that  I  do  approve  of  the 
government  and  discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as 
prescribed  in  the  'Form  of  Government'  and  'Discipline'  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States : — and  I  do 
solemnly  promise,  to  maintain  with  zeal  and  fidelity,  the 
truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  be  faithful  and  diligent  in  all  such 
duties  as  may  devolve  on  me  as  a  Professor  in  this  Seminary, 
according  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  abilities." 

**6.  Any  Professor  intending  to  resign  his  office,  shall 
give  six  months  notice  of  such  intention  to  the  President  of 
the  Board  of  Commissioners. 

"7.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Commissioners 
to  be  present,  either  in  a  body,  or  by  a  committee  appointed 
for  the  purpose,  at  the  annual  examination  of  the  students  of 
the  Seminary. 

Of  The  Board  of  Trustees. 
"1.  The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  meet  statedly  in  each 
year,  on  the  Tuesday  next  preceding  the  third  Wednesday  in 
August,  at  nine  o'clock,  A.  M.,  and  oftener,  if  they  deem  it 
expedient,  on  their  own  adjournments. 


218        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

"2.  The  President  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  or  in  case 
of  his  absence  the  Vice  President,  whenever  requested  by  the 
Prudential  Committee  of  the  Board,  shall  call  a  special  meet- 
ing of  the  Board,  by  giving  to  each  member  ten  days  notice. 

Of  Professors. 

"1.  It  is  expected  that  the  Professors  shall  accompany 
their  lectures  and  recitations  with  prayer. 

"2.  Each  Professor,  at  the  request  of  the  Board  of  Trus- 
tees shall  lay  before  them  a  detailed  exhibition  of  the  sys- 
tem and  method  pursued  by  him  in  conducting  the  studies  of 
the  youth  under  his  care;  which  system  shall  be  subject  to 
such  alterations  and  additions  as  the  Board  may  prescribe. 

"3.  The  Professors  of  the  Institution  shall  be  consid- 
ered as  a  Faculty. 

"4.  The  Faculty  shall  meet  at  such  times  as  they  may 
judge  proper: — they  shall  keep  accurate  records  of  their 
proceedings,  which  records  shall  be  laid  before  the  Trustees 
at  every  annual  meeting  of  the  Board,  and  oftener  if  re- 
quired : — they  shall  have  power  to  admit  applicants  into  the 
Seminary: — they  shall  determine  the  hours  and  seasons  at 
which  the  classes  shall  attend  the  Professors  severally,  so  as 
to  prevent  interference  and  confusion;  and  to  afford  the 
students  the  best  opportunities  of  improvement : — they  shall 
determine  all  cases  of  discipline,  and  all  questions  of  order  as 
they  shall  arise : — they  shall  agree  on  the  rules  of  order, 
decorum  and  duty,  (not  inconsistent  with  any  of  the  regula- 
tions of  the  Seminary) ,  to  which  the  students  shall  be  sub- 
jected ;  and  these  they  shall  reduce  to  writing,  and  cause 
to  be  publicly,  and  frequently,  read : — they  shall  determine 
the  hours,  at  which  the  whole  of  the  students  shall,  morning 
and  evening,  attend  for  social  worship,  and  the  manner  in 
which,  and  the  person  or  persons  by  whom,  the  exercises  of 
devotion  shall  be  conducted. 

"5.  The  Faculty  shall  be  empowered  to  suspend  or  dis- 
miss from  the  Seminary,  any  student  who  shall  be  immoral 
or  disorderly  in  his  conduct. 

"6.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Professors,  on  the  Sab- 
bath, to  supply  the  students  of  the  Institution,  with  the 


Ordinances  and  Regulations  219 

preaching  of  the  Gospel  and  the  administration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  in  such  manner  as  they  shall  deem  most 
expedient. 

Of  Study  and  Attainments. 

"1.  It  is  expected  that  every  student  at  the  close  of  his 
course  shall  have  made  the  following  attainments,  viz :  That 
he  be  well  skilled  in  the  Original  Languages  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures;  That  he  be  able  to  explain  the  principal  diffi- 
culties which  arise  from  the  perusal  of  the  Scriptures ;  That 
he  be  versed  in  Biblical  Antiquities;  That  he  have  an  ac- 
quaintance with  such  parts  of  Ancient  Geography  and  Ori- 
ental Customs  as  throw  light  on  the  Sacred  Records ;  That 
he  be  well  acquainted  with  what  is  called  the  Deistical  Con- 
troversy ;  That  he  be  able  to  support  the  system  of  Evangel- 
ical Doctrines,  by  a  ready,  pertinent  and  abundant  quotation 
of  Scripture  texts  for  that  purpose;  That  he  shall  have 
studied  carefully  and  correctly.  Natural,  Didactic,  Polemic 
and  Casuistic  Theology;  That  he  have  a  considerable  ac- 
quaintance with  General  History  and  Chronology,  and  a 
particular  acquaintance  with  the  History  of  the  Christian 
Church ;  It  is  expected  that  he  shall  have  read  the  best  prac- 
tical writers  on  the  subject  of  religion ;  That  he  have  learned 
to  compose  with  correctness  and  readiness,  and  deliver  what 
he  has  composed,  to  others,  in  a  natural  and  acceptable  man- 
ner ;  That  he  be  well  acquainted  with  the  several  parts  and 
the  proper  structure  of  popular  lectures  and  sermons ;  That 
he  have  composed  at  least  two  lectures,  and  four  popular 
sermons,  that  shall  have  been  approved  by  the  Professors ; 
That  he  shall  have  carefully  studied  the  duties  of  the  pastoral 
care,  and  the  form  of  church  government,  authorized  by  the 
Scriptures ;  and  the  administration  of  it,  as  it  has  taken  place 
in  Protestant  Churches,  and  especially  as  it  now  exists  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

"2.  The  regular  course  of  study  in  this  Seminary  shall 
comprise  three  years ;  corresponding  with  which,  the  classes 
also  shall  be  three,  to  be  denominated  respectively,  the 
Junior,  Middle,  and  Senior  Class. 

"3.  No  certificate  of  approbation  from  the  Professors 


220        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

shall  be  given  to  any  student,  unless  he  shall  have  sustained 
an  examination  in  the  different  studies,  and  shall  have  con- 
tinued three  years  in  the  Seminary,  or  shall  have  been  re- 
ceived on  an  advanced  standing.  But  students  who  enjoy 
the  course  of  instruction  at  the  Seminary  for  a  shorter  time 
than  three  years,  may  receive  from  the  Professors  a  certifi- 
cate of  this  fact — provided  they  in  all  respects  submit  to  the 
laws  of  the  Seminary,  and  leave  the  Seminary  in  a  manner, 
and  for  reasons,  satisfactory  to  the  Faculty. 

"4.  There  shall  be  an  annual  examination  of  all  the  stu- 
dents in  the  studies  to  which  they  shall  have  attended  during 
the  year,  on  the  Tuesday  next  preceding  the  third  Wednes- 
day in  August.  The  examination  shall  be  conducted  by  the 
Professors,  in  the  presence  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  or  of 
their  committee.  Those  students  who  shall  pass  an  examina- 
tion to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Board,  and  shall  have  been  con- 
nected with  the  Seminary  for  three  years,  shall  receive  a 
certificate  of  the  same  signed  by  the  Professors. 

Of  Devotion  and  Improvement  in  Practical  Piety. 

"It  ought  to  be  considered  as  an  object  of  primary  im- 
portance by  every  student  in  the  Seminary,  to  be  careful  and 
vigilant  not  to  lose  that  inward  sense  of  the  power  of  godli- 
ness which  he  may  have  attained ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  to 
grow  continually  in  a  spirit  of  enlightened  devotion  and  fer- 
vent piety ;  deeply  impressed  with  the  recollection  that  with- 
out this,  all  his  other  acquisitions  will  be  comparatively  of 
little  worth,  either  to  himself,  or  to  the  Church  of  Christ. 

"He  must  remember,  too,  that  this  is  a  species  of  im- 
provement which  must  of  necessity  be  left,  in  a  great  meas- 
ure, with  himself,  as  a  concern  between  God  and  his  own 
soul. 

"It  is  proper,  however,  to  delineate  the  path  of  duty,  to 
express  the  wishes  and  expectations  of  the  guardians  of  the 
Seminary,  and  to  make  such  requisitions  as  the  nature  of  the 
subject  will  admit. 

"1.  It  is  expected  that  every  student  in  this  Seminary, 
will  spend  a  portion  of  time  every  morning  and  evening,  in 
devout  meditation  and  self  examination;  in  reading  the 


Ordinances  and  Regulations  221 

Scriptures  with  a  view  to  a  personal  and  practical  applica- 
tion of  the  passage  read,  to  his  own  heart,  character  and 
circumstances ;  and  in  humble,  fervent  prayer  and  praise  to 
God  in  secret.  The  whole  of  every  Lord's  Day  is  to  be  set 
apart  for  devotional  exercise  either  of  a  social  or  secret  kind. 
Intellectual  pursuits  not  immediately  connected  with  devo- 
tion, or  the  religion  of  the  heart,  are  to  be  suspended  on  that 
day.  The  conversations  had  with  each  other,  are  to  be  on 
religious  subjects.  Associations  for  prayer  and  praise,  and 
for  religious  conference,  calculated  to  promote  growth  in 
grace,  are  also  proper  for  this  day,  subject  to  such  regula- 
tions as  the  Professors  and  Trustees  may  see  proper  to 
prescribe. 

"It  is  wished  and  recommended  that  each  student  should 
ordinarily  set  apart  one  day  in  a  month  for  special  prayer 
and  self  examination  in  secret. 

"2.  If  any  student  shall  exhibit  in  his  general  deport- 
ment a  levity,  or  indifference  in  regard  to  practical  religion, 
though  it  do  not  amount  to  any  overt  act  of  irreligion  and 
immorality,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Professor  who  may 
observe  it,  to  admonish  him  tenderly  and  faithfully,  in  pri- 
vate, and  endeavor  to  engage  him  to  a  more  holy  temper,  and 
a  more  exemplary  deportment. 

"3.  If  a  student  after  such  private  admonition,  persist 
in  a  system  of  reprehensible  conduct,  he  shall  be  liable  to 
public  admonition,  and  if  still  no  satisfactory  reformation 
appear,  the  faculty  are  authorised  to  dismiss  him  from  the 
Seminary. 

"4.  The  Professors  are  particularly  charged  to  encour- 
age, cherish  and  promote  devotion  and  personal  piety  among 
their  students,  by  inculcating  practical  religion  in  their 
lectures  and  recitations,  by  taking  suitable  occasions  to  con- 
verse with  their  pupils  privately  on  this  interesting  subject; 
and  by  all  other  means,  incapable  of  being  minutely  specified, 
by  which  they  may  foster  experimental  religion  and  unre- 
served devotedness  to  God. 


222        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Of  the  Students. 

"1.  It  is  expected  of  every  student  applying  for  admis- 
sion to  this  Seminary,  that  he  produce  satisfactory  testi- 
monials that  he  possesses  good  natural  talents,  and  is  of  a 
prudent  and  discreet  deportment;  that  he  is  of  good  moral 
character;  that  he  has  passed  through  a  regular  course  of 
academical  study,  or  wanting  this  he  shall  submit  to  an 
examination  in  regard  to  the  branches  of  literature  taught 
in  such  a  course. 

2.  Every  student  before  he  take  his  standing  in  the 
Seminary  shall  subscribe  the  following  declaration,  viz : 

"  'Deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  importance  of 
improving  in  knowledge,  prudence  and  piety,  I  solemnly 
promise,  in  a  reliance  on  divine  grace,  that  I  will  faithfully 
and  diligently  attend  to  the  instructions  of  this  Seminary, 
and  that  I  will  conscientiously,  and  vigilantly,  observe  all  the 
rules  and  regulations  for  its  instruction  and  government,  so 
far  as  the  same  relate  to  the  students ;  and  that  I  will  obey 
all  the  lawful  requisitions,  and  readily  yield  to  all  the  whole- 
some admonitions,  of  the  Professors  and  Trustees  of  this 
Seminary,  while  I  shall  continue  a  member  of  it.' 

"No  person  shall  be  allowed  to  reside  in  the  Seminary, 
unless  he  subscribe  the  above  declaration. 

"3.  Every  student  shall  treat  his  teachers  with  due  at- 
tention and  respect,  and  all  other  persons  with  civility. 

"4.  Every  student  shall  yield  a  prompt  and  ready  obedi- 
ence to  all  the  lawful  requisitions  of  the  Professors  and 
Trustees. 

"5.  Diligence  and  industry  in  study  shall  be  considered 
as  indispensable  in  every  student,  unless  the  want  of  health 
shall  prevent,  of  which  the  Professors  shall  have  cognizance, 
and  make  the  suitable  allowance. 

"6.  Every  student  is  required  to  reside  constantly  at  the 
Seminary,  during  term  time,  unless  prevented  by  sickness; 
and  no  student  may  go  out  of  town  without  the  permission 
of  the  Professor  or  Professors,  whose  lecture  or  lectures  may 
occur  during  the  time  for  which  absence  is  desired. 

"7.  The  stated  hours  of  study,  to  be  observed  by  the 
students,  are  from  morning  prayers  to  twelve  o'clock,  except 


Ordinances  and  Regulations  223 

one  hour  for  breakfast  and  necessary  exercise,  and  from  two 
o'clock  P.  M.  to  evening  prayers ;  and  from  nine  o'clock  in 
the  evening  it  is  expected,  that  the  students  will  be  in  their 
respective  rooms. 

"8.  During  the  regular  hours  of  study,  it  is  expected 
that  the  students,  as  far  as  practicable,  will  keep  their  rooms, 
refraining  from  all  needless  visiting  of  each  other,  and,  at  all 
times,  abstaining  from  every  thing  which  may  disturb  any 
in  their  studies  or  retirement. 

"9.  In  their  recitations  it  is  required  that  every  student 
should  avoid  every  thing  which  savours  of  unbecoming 
levity,  or  which  is  found  to  furnish  matter  of  offence  to  the 
pious. 

"10.  Every  student  shall  attend  public  worship  on  the 
Sabbath  and  public  prayers  morning  and  evening  each  day, 
under  such  regulations  as  the  Faculty  shall  prescribe. 

"11.  Every  student  shall  attend  on  the  recitations  and 
lectures  in  the  Seminary,  according  to  such  regulations  as 
shall  be  adopted  by  the  Faculty. 

"12.  The  students  shall  occupy  such  rooms  as  shall  be 
designated  by  the  Faculty. 

"13.  There  shall  be  two  vacations  in  the  Seminary  every 
year.  The  first  vacation  shall  commence  on  the  Wednesday 
preceding  the  first  Thursday  in  May,  and  continue  four 
weeks.  The  second  vacation  shall  commence  on  the  Thurs- 
day succeeding  the  third  Wednesday  in  August,  and  continue 
eight  weeks. 

Of  the  Library. 

"1.  To  obtain  ultimately  a  complete  Theological  Li- 
brary, shall  be  considered  as  a  leading  object  of  the  Insti- 
tution. 

"2.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Professors  to  procure  and 
keep  a  Folio,  denominated  'The  Prospectus  of  a  Catalogue 
of  a  Theological  Library.'  In  this  Folio,  divided  into  proper 
heads,  each  Professor  shall,  at  his  pleasure,  enter  in  its 
proper  place,  the  titles  of  such  books  as  he  shall  deliberately 
judge  to  be  proper  for  the  Library.  The  Board  of  Trustees, 
or  the  members  of  it  individually,  may  do  the  same.    From 


224        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

this  folio  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Trustees  to  select  such 
books  as  they  think  most  necessary,  and  as  the  sum  appro- 
priated for  the  current  year  will  purchase. 

"3.  A  Librarian  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Trustees,  and 
in  case  he  should  fail  of  fulfilling  the  duties  of  his  office,  his 
place  shall  be  supplied  by  the  Faculty,  until  the  next  meeting 
of  the  Board. 

"4.  The  Librarian  shall  have  charge  of  the  books,  and 
shall  be  responsible  for  them. 

"5.  No  book  shall  be  permitted  on  any  occasion  to  be 
carried  from  the  Seminary,  unless  with  the  approbation  of 
the  Faculty,  and  at  their  discretion  as  to  time. 

"6.  A  book  of  donations  shall  be  carefully  kept  by  the 
Librarian,  in  which  shall  be  entered  by  him  the  books  given 
to  the  Library,  the  time  when,  and  the  name  of  the  donor. 

"7.  The  Librarian  shall  reserve  from  common  use  all 
such  books  as  are  of  peculiar  scarcity  or  value.  These  books 
shall  be  designated  by  the  Faculty. 

''8.  No  book  shall  be  taken  from  the  Library-Room 
without  the  knowledge  and  consent  of  the  Librarian,  who 
shall  enter  in  a  book,  kept  for  that  purpose,  the  title  of  the 
book  taken,  the  name  of  the  person  taking  it,  and  the  times 
when  taken  and  returned. 

"9.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Librarian  to  keep  an 
alphabetical  catalogue  of  all  the  books  belonging  to  the  Li- 
brary, carefully  inserting  the  names  of  such  as  from  time  to 
time  may  be  added  to  it. 

"10.  No  student  shall  be  entitled  to  have  from  the  Li- 
brary more  than  three  volumes  at  the  same  time,  besides 
such  books  as  may  be  furnished  alike  to  all  of  a  class,  and 
such  necessary  books  in  the  course  of  his  studies,  as  by  a 
written  order  from  a  Professor  he  may  be  authorized  to  bor- 
row : — Nor  shall  he  lend  a  book  to  any  one  not  connected  with 
the  Seminary.  But  each  Professor  may  have  twelve 
volumes  at  the  same  time. 

"11.  One  day  in  each  week  shall  be  a  Library  day,  on 
which,  at  an  appointed  hour,  the  Librarian  shall  attend  to 
receive  and  deliver  books. 

"12.  Each  student  on  every  Library-day  shall  regularly 


ROBERT    HASTINGS    NICHOLS 
Professor,  1910- 


FRANK  WOOD  MOORE 

Instructor,   1913-1917 
Assistant  Professor,  1916- 


HARRIS  BATES  STEWART 

Instructor,   1914-1917 

Assistant  Professor,  1917- 


Ordinances  and  Regulations  225 

return  the  books  he  had  taken,  nor  shall  he  renew  any  book 
more  than  once,  if  any  other  student  wish  to  obtain  it. 

"13.  The  Librarian  at  the  request  of  any  member  of  the 
Faculty,  shall  require  any  book  to  be  returned  at  any  time, 
although  it  may  not  not  be  a  regular  Library-day. 

"14.  Every  student  shall  use  particular  care  to  preserve 
every  book  he  may  have  taken,  or  which  may  be  in  his  room, 
from  all  injury.  And  where  this  injunction,  or  any  regula- 
tions established  with  respect  to  the  Library  is  disregarded 
by  any  student;  or  if  any  book  received  by  him  be  lost,  it 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Librarian  to  report  to  the  Faculty 
the  persons  so  offending,  who  shall  be  liable  to  a  suspension 
from  the  privileges  of  the  Library,  or  whatever  other  cen- 
sure the  Faculty  may  deem  proper. 

"15.  In  cases  where  books  important  for  the  studies  of 
a  particular  class,  cannot  be  supplied  to  all  of  that  class,  it 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Librarian,  at  the  direction  of  the 
Professor  in  whose  recitations  such  books  are  used,  so  to  dis- 
tribute the  books  at  first,  and  in  the  changes  when  regularly 
returned,  that  the  class  may  be  most  equally  and  effectually 
provided. 

"16.  All  books  shall  be  returned  at  the  close  of  each 
term ;  and  such  students  as  may  remain  in  the  village  of  Au- 
burn during  the  vacation,  may  enjoy  the  benefit  of  the  Li- 
brary, under  such  special  regulations  as  the  Faculty  may 
appoint. 

"17.  The  Library  shall  be  well  aired  one  day  in  a  week, 
if  the  weather  permit,  and  swept  and  dusted  once  a  month ; 
and  previously  to  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Trustees  and 
Commissioners,  the  books  on  each  shelf  shall  be  taken  down 
and  carefully  dusted,  and  the  shelf  well  brushed. 

"18.  Regulations  not  inconsistent  with  the  provisions 
of  this  article,  shall  be  detailed  in  a  system  of  Library  Laws 
by  the  Faculty. 

Of  Beneficiaries. 
"1.  To  be  placed  on  any  of  the  charitable  foundations, 
the  candidate  must  produce  satisfactory  evidence  to  the 
Trustees,  or  their  committee,  that  he  is  in  indigent  circum- 


226        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

stances,  of  hopeful  piety,  and  otherwise  qualified  for  admis- 
sion into  the  Seminary.  He  shall  also  obligate  himself  to 
refund  all  that  shall  be  expended  upon  him  in  case  he  fail 
of  engaging  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  through  his  own 
fault. 

"2.  If  any  student,  who  has  been  placed  on  a  charitable 
foundation,  shall  appear  on  impartial  trial  deficient  in  piety, 
ability,  or  application  to  his  studies,  the  Trustees  or  their 
committee  may  withdraw  from  him  their  patronage. 


Appendix  J. 

THE  FACULTY  BY  DEPARTMENTS. 

Biblical  Criticism. 
Henry  Mills,  D.D.,  1821-1867. 
Born  March  12,  1786— died  June  10,  1867.     Princeton  Col- 
lege, 1802,  Studied  Theology  with  Dr.  James  Richards. 

Ezra  Abel  Huntington,  D.  D.,  1855-1901. 

Union  College,   1833,   Studied  Theology  Privately.     Born 

June  12,  1813,  died  July  14,  1901. 

Hebrew  Language  and  Literature. 

James  Edward  Pierce,  1865-1870. 

Middlebury  College  1861,  Auburn  Seminary   1865.     Born 

August  12,  1839,  died  July  13,  1870. 

Willis  Judson  Beecher,  D.  D.,  1871-1908. 

Hamilton    College    1858,    Auburn    Seminary  1864.     Born 

April  29,  1838,  died  May  10,  1912. 

Semitic  Languages  and  Literature. 

Harlan  Creelman,  Ph.  D.,  D.  D.,  1908-. 

University  of  New  Brunswick,  Yale  Divinity  School,  1889. 

William  John  Hinke,  Ph.  D.,  D.  D.,  1907-. 
Calvin  College  1890,  Ursinus  Seminary,  1894. 

New  Testament  Theology  and  Literature. 

James  Stevenson  Riggs,  D  D.,  1884-. 

Princeton  University  1874,  Auburn  Seminary  1880. 

Netv  Testament  Language  and  Criticism. 

Harry  Lathrop  Reed,  D.  D.,  1903-. 

Yale  University  1889,  Auburn  Seminary  1897. 


228  History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Polity, 

Matthew  LaRue  Perrine,  D.  D.,  1821-1836. 

Princeton  College  1797,  Studied  Theology  Privately.     Born 

May,  1777,  died  February  12,  1836. 

Luther  Halsey,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  1837-1844. 

Union    College    1812,    Studied    Theology    with    Dr.    John 

Johnson.     Born  January  1,  1794,  died  October  29,  1880. 

Samuel  Miles  Hopkins,  D.  D.,  1847-1901. 

Amherst  College  1832,  Auburn  and  Princeton  Seminary, 

1837.     Born  August  8,  1813,  died  October  29,  1901. 

Theodore  Weld  Hopkins,  D.  D.,  1893-1895. 
Yale  College  1864,  Rochester  Seminary  1873.     Born  Janu- 
ary 6,  1841,  died  January  23,  1916. 

Edward  Waite  Miller,  D.  D.,  1895-1909. 
Union  College  1887,  Auburn  Seminary  1890. 

Robert  Hastings  Nichols,  Ph.  D.,  1910-. 
Yale  University  1894,  Auburn  Seminary  1901. 

Sacred  Rhetoric  and  Pastoral  Theology. 

Dirck  Cornelius  Lansing,  D.  D.,  1821-1826. 

Yale    College    1802,    Studied    Theology    Privately.     Born 

March  3,  1785,  died  March  19,  1857. 

Samuel  Hanson  Cox,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  1835-1837. 

Studied  Theology  with  Dr.  James  Richards.     Born  August 

25,  1793,  died  October  2,  1880. 

Baxter  Dickinson,  D.  D.,  1839-1847. 

Yale  College  1817,  Andover  Seminary  1821.     Born  April 

14,  1795,  died  December  7,  1875. 

Joseph  Fewsmith,  D.  D.,  1848-1851. 

Yale  College  1840,  Theology  at  Western  Reserve  College. 

Born  January  7, 1816,  died  August  22,  1888. 

William  G.  T.  Shedd,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  1852-1854. 

University   of    Vermont,    1839,   Andover   Seminary   1843. 

Born  June  21,  1820,  died  November  17,  1894. 


The  Faculty  by  Departments  229 

Jonathan  Bailey  Condit,  D.  D.,  1855-1876. 

Princeton  College  1827,  Princeton  Seminary  1830.     Born 

December  16,  1808,  died  January  1,  1876. 

Herrick  Johnson,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  1874-1880. 

Hamilton    College    1857,    Auburn    Seminary    1860.     Born 

September  22,  1832,  died  November  20,  1913. 

Anson  Judd  Upson,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  1880-1902. 

Hamilton  College  1843.     Studied  Theology  with  Dr.  W.  S. 

Curtis.     Born  November  7,  1823,  died  June  14,  1902. 

Timothy  Darling,  D.  D.,  1887-1890. 

Williams  College  1864,  Union  Seminary  1869.    Born  October 

5,  1842,  died  February  3,  1906. 

Arthur  Stephen  Hoyt,  D.  D.,  1891-. 
Hamilton  College  1872,  Auburn  Seminary  1878. 

Frank  Wood  Moore,  A.  B.,  1913-. 
Yale  University  1903,  Auburn  Seminary  1907. 

Christian  Theology. 

James  Richards,  D.  D.,  1823-1843. 

Yale  College  1794,  Studied  Theology  with  Drs.  Burnett  and 

Dwight.     Born  October  29,  176.7,  died  August  2,  1843. 

Laurens  Perseus  Hickok,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  1844-1852. 
Union  College  1820.     Studied  Theology  with  the  Revs. 

William  Andrews  and  Bennett  Tyler.     Born  December 
29,  1799,  died  May  6,  1888. 

Clement  Long,  D.  D.,  1852-1854. 

Dartmouth  College  1828,  Andover  Seminary  1834.     Born 

December  1,  1806,  died  October  14,  1861. 

Edwin  Hall,  D.  D.,  1855-1877. 

Middlebury    College    1826.     Studied    Theology    Privately. 

Born  January  11,  1802,  died  September  8,  1877. 

Ransom  Bethune  Welch,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  1876-1890. 

Union  College  1846,  Auburn  Seminary  1852.     Born  January 

27,  1824,  died  June  29,  1890. 

Timothy  Granville  Darling,   1890-1906. 


230        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Herbert  Alden  Youtz,  Ph.  D.,  1908-1918. 

Simpson  College  1890,  Divinity  School  of  Boston  University 

1894. 

Theism  and  Apologetics. 

Allen  Macy  Dulles,  D.  D.,  1904-. 

Princeton  University  1875,  Princeton  Seminary  1879. 

President  and  Professor  of  Practical  Theology. 

Henry  Matthias  Booth,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  1893-1899. 
Williams  College  1864,  Union  Seminary  1867.     Born  Octo- 
ber 3,  1843,  died  March  18,  1899. 

George  Black  Stev^^art,  D.  D.,  S.  T.  D.,  LL.  D.,  1899-. 
Princeton  University  1876,  Auburn  Seminary  1879. 

Assistant   to    the   President   and  Assistant  Professor   of 

Practical  Theology. 

Harris  Bates  Stewart,  A.  B.,  1914-. 

Princeton  University  1903,  Auburn  Seminary  1906. 

Librarian  and  Instructor  in  Hebrew. 
Halsey  Bidwell  Stevenson,  A.  B.,  1902-1907. 
Williams  College  1872,  Auburn  Seminary  1881.     Born  Feb- 
ruary 9,  1854,  died  April  7,  1907. 

Librarian  and  Assistant  Professor. 

John  Quincy  Adams,  D.  D.,  1907-. 

University  of  Rochester  1874,  Auburn  Seminary  1877. 

Colleges  and  Universities  represented  in  the  Faculty: 
Yale  8,  Princeton  7,  Union  5,  Hamilton  4,  Williams  3,  Mid- 
dlebury  2,  Amherst,  Calvin,  Dartmouth,  University  of  New 
Brunswick,  University  of  Rochester,  Simpson  and  Univer- 
sity of  Vermont,  one  each ;  Dr.  Cox  was  not  a  college  gradu- 
ate but  received  the  degree  of  A.  M.  from  Princeton,  1818. 

Theological  Seminaries  represented:  Studied  privately 
10,  Auburn  14,  Andover  3,  Princeton  3,  Union  2,  Boston 
University,  Rochester,  Ursinus,  Western  Reserve  and  Yale, 
one  each. 


Appendix  K. 

STUDENTS  BY  PERIODS  AND  COLLEGES. 

It  has  been  found  impossible  to  complete  the  revised 
statistics  of  the  students  for  the  General  Catalogue  in  time 
to  use  them  in  this  History.  Owing  to  this  fact  and  the 
imperfect  character  of  the  records  for  many  years  all  of  the 
figures  here  given  are  subject  to  slight  changes.  They  may 
be  taken,  however,  as  fairly  accurate  but  the  totals  will  vary 
a  little  from  those  which  will  appear  in  the  Catalogue. 

First  Period.     1824-1837. 

Fourteen  Classes. 

Number  of  graduates,  210;  of  non-graduates,  115;   total 

number  of  students,  325. 

Second  Period.    1838-1855. 

Seventeen  Classes. 

Number  of  graduates,  256;  of  non-graduates,   116;  total 

number  of  students,  372. 

Third  Period.     1856-1870. 

Fifteen  Classes. 
Number  of  graduates,  214 ;  of  non-graduates,  67 ;  total  num- 
ber of  students,  281. 

Fourth  Period.     1871-1893. 

Twenty-three  Classes. 

Number  of  graduates,  344;  of  non-graduates,  106;  total 

number  of  students,  450. 

Fifth  Period.     1894-1899. 
Six  Classes. 
Number  of  graduates,  204 ;  of  non-graduates,  43 ;  total  num- 
ber of  students,  247. 

Sixth  Period.     1900-1918. 
Nineteen  Classes. 


232         History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

Number  of  graduates,  380;  of  non-graduates,  129;  total 
number  of  students,  509. 
A  total  of  94  classes  and  1608  men  have  been  graduated, 
and  there  have  been  576  non-graduates,  a  total  of  2184 
students. 

COLLEGE  GRADUATES  COUNTED  IN  THE  SENIOR 
CLASSES  BY  PERIODS. 

First  Period.     1824-1837. 

Union,  51 ;  Williams,  45  ;  Hamilton,  38 ;  Amherst,  28 ;  Yale 
and  Middlebury,  16  each;  Princeton,  9;  Dartmouth,  Center 
and  Western  Reserve,  4  each ;  Ohio  University  and  Univer- 
sity of  Vermont,  2  each ;  Brown,  Cincinnati,  Columbia,  Jef- 
ferson, Kenyon,  Miami,  University  of  North  Carolina,  Uni- 
versity of  South  Carolina  and  Washington,  one  each. 

Number  of  Colleges  represented,  21 ;  College  graduates, 
228. 

Second  Period.     1838-1855. 

Hamilton,  75;  Union,  62;  Williams,  27;  Amherst,  19; 
Yale,  17 ;  University  of  New  York,  8 ;  Middlebury  and  West- 
ern Reserve,  7  each ;  Princeton,  University  of  Michigan  and 
Wesleyan,  3  each;  Cleveland  University,  Dartmouth,  Ober- 
lin,  University  of  Vermont  and  Wabash,  2  each;  Madison 
University,  Pennsylvania  College,  and  Rutgers,  one  each. 

Number  of  Colleges  represented,  19 ;  College  graduates, 
244. 

Third  Period.     1856-1870. 

Hamilton,  70 ;  Williams,  32 ;  University  of  Michigan,  15 ; 
Middlebury,  14 ;  Union,  12 ;  Amherst,  10 ;  Yale,  9 ;  University 
of  Rochester,  7 ;  Yellow  Springs,  6 ;  University  of  Vermont, 
4 ;  Dickinson,  Marietta  and  Oberlin,  3  each ;  Albert,  Farmers 
and  Princeton,  2  each;  Beloit,  Bowdoin,  College  of  Cali- 
fornia, Cornell  University,  Crozier,  Dartmouth,  Genesee, 
Geneva,  Illinois,  Jefferson,  Knox,  New  York  Central,  Uni- 
versity of  New  York,  Susquehanna,  Wesleyan  and  Western 
Reserve,  one  each. 

Number  of  Colleges  represented,  32 ;  College  graduates, 
210. 


Students  by  Periods  and  Colleges  233 

Fourth  Period.    1871-1893. 

Hamilton,  110;  Williams,  14;  Amherst,  13;  Union  and 
University  of  Rochester,  11  each;  Princeton,  10;  Wabash, 
8 ;  Cornell  University,  6 ;  Western  Reserve,  5 ;  Yale,  4 ;  Lin- 
coln, Syracuse  and  Ursinus,  3  each ;  Beloit,  Dalhousie,  Euph- 
rates, Hobart,  Knox,  Rutgers  and  Sweetwater,  2  each;  An- 
tioch,  Albion,  Columbian,  Blackburn,  Central  Turkey,  Dart- 
mouth, Doshisha,  Genesee,  Hope,  Lafayette,  Lewisburg, 
Marietta,  McGill,  University  of  Michigan,  University  of 
Minnesota,  Oberlin,  Park,  University  of  Pennsylvania, 
Queen's  Kingston,  Ripon,  University  of  Toronto,  and  Syrian 
Protestant,  one  each. 

Number  of  Colleges  represented,  42 ;  College  graduates, 
237. 

Fifth  Period.    1894-1899. 

Hamilton,  26;  Princeton,  17;  Park,  13;  Amherst  and 
Maryville,  6  each ;  Macalester  and  Union,  5  each ;  Grove  City, 
Williams  and  Wooster,  4  each ;  Cornell  University,  Marietta, 
Manitoba,  Ursinus,  Wabash  and  Yale,  3  each;  Adelbert, 
Lake  Forest,  New  Windsor,  University  of  Rochester  and 
Syracuse,  2  each ;  Alma,  Allegheny,  Brown,  Central  Turkey, 
Center,  Dalhousie,  Dartmouth,  Denison,  Emporia,  Eu- 
phrates, Franklin,  Franklin,  Wis.,  Greenville  and  Tusculum, 
Hobart,  Indiana,  Lafayette,  Manitoba,  Meiji  Gakuin,  Middle- 
bury,  Oberlin,  Oregon  State  University,  University  of  City 
of  New  York,  Parsons,  State  College  Kansas,  Samokov, 
Washington  and  Jefferson,  Western  Reserve,  Westminster 
and  Wittenberg,  one  each. 

Colleges  represented,  50 ;  College  graduates,  147. 

Sixth  Period.  1900-1918. 
Hamilton,  33;  Park,  29;  Princeton,  28;  Yale,  19;  Meiji 
Gakuin,  18 ;  Wooster,  15 ;  Syracuse  and  Williams,  10  each ; 
Union,  9 ;  Macalester,  8 ;  Amherst,  7 ;  Maryville,  6 ;  Albany, 
Franklin,  Hanover,  Lake  Forest,  Lincoln,  Hobart,  Univer- 
sity of  Michigan,  4  each;  Alma,  Grove  City,  Missouri  Val- 
ley, University  of  New  York,  Occidental,  University  of  Oma- 
ha, and  Wabash,  3  each ;  Carleton,  Cornell  University,  Buck- 
nell,  Allegheny,  Brown,  Biddle,  Carroll,  Colgate,  Denver 


234        History  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 

University,  University  of  Illinois,  University  of  Minnesota, 
North  Japan,  Parsons,  Queen's,  Kingston,  Washington  and 
Lee,  Wittenberg,  2  each ;  Adelbert,  American  International, 
Aoyama  Gakuin,  Arkansas  Cumberland,  Bellevue,  Berea, 
Boston  University,  Buena  Vista,  Central  University,  Center, 
Coe,  Colorado,  College  of  the  City  of  New  York,  Columbia, 
Dickinson,  Doshisha,  Earlham,  Emporia,  Eureka,  Franklin 
Ohio,  Gregorian  University,  Harvard,  Hastings,  Hillsdale, 
Hiram,  Huron,  Iowa,  Imperial  University  (Japan),  Johns 
Hopkins,  Lafayette,  Lincoln,  Marietta,  Manitoba,  Univer- 
sity of  Michigan,  University  of  Missouri,  University  of 
Naples,  Northwestern  University,  Oberlin,  Shurtleff,  Uni- 
versity of  Rochester,  Robert,  University  of  Virginia,  Ur- 
sinus.  University  of  West  Virginia,  Western  Maryland, 
Washington,  Washington  and  Jefferson,  Wheaton,  Whit- 
worth,  and  University  of  Pennsylvania,  one  each. 
Colleges  represented,  92 ;  College  graduates,  323. 

Total  of  College  Graduates  by  Colleges. 

Hamilton,  352;  Union,  150;  Williams,  132;  Amherst, 
82 ;  Princeton,  69  ;  Yale,  68 ;  Park,  43 ;  Middlebury,  38 ;  Uni- 
versity of  Michigan,  24 ;  University  of  Rochester,  21 ;  Meiji 
Gakuin,  19 ;  Western  Reserve,  18 ;  Wooster,  19 ;  Wabash,  16 ; 
Syracuse,  15;  Macalester  and  University  of  New  York,  13 
each ;  Mary ville  and  Cornell  University,  12  each ;  Dartmouth, 
9 ;  University  of  Vermont,  Oberlin,  Marietta  and  Lincoln,  8 
each ;  Hobart  and  Ursinus,  7  each ;  Center,  Yellow  Springs, 
Lake  Forest,  6  each;  Franklin,  Ind.,  and  Manitoba,  5  each; 
Albany,  Alma,  Brown,  Grove  City,  Hanover,  and  Wesleyan, 
4  each ;  Allegheny,  Beloit,  Dalhousie,  Dickinson,  Euphrates, 
Grove  City,  Knox,  Lafayette,  University  of  Minnesota,  Mis- 
souri Valley,  Occidental,  Queen's  Kingston,  Rutgers,  Uni- 
versity of  Omaha,  and  Wittenberg,  3  each ;  Adelbert,  Albert, 
Biddle,  Bucknell,  Carleton,  Carroll,  Central  Turkey,  Cleve- 
land, Colgate,  Columbia,  Denver,  Doshisha,  Emporia,  Farm- 
ers, Genesee,  University  of  Illinois,  Jefferson,  North  Japan, 
New  Windsor,  Ohio  University,  University  of  Pennsylvania, 
Parsons,  Sweetwater,  Washington,  Washington  and  Lee, 
and  Washington  and  Jefferson,  2  each;  Adelbert,  Albion, 


Students  by  Periods  and  Colleges  235 

American  International,  Antioch,  Aoyama,  Arkansas  Cum- 
berland, Bellevue,  Berea,  Blackburn,  Bowdoin,  Buena  Vista, 
Boston  University,  Central  University,  Cincinnati,  College 
of  California,  Coe,  Colorado,  College  of  the  City  of  New 
York,  Columbian,  Crozier,  Denison,  Dickinson,  Earlham, 
Eureka,  Franklin  Ohio,  Franklin  Wisconsin,  Geneva,  Gre- 
gorian, Greenville  and  Tusculum,  Harvard,  Hastings,  Hills- 
dale, Hiram,  Hope,  Huron,  Dlinois,  Indiana,  Imperial  Uni- 
versity Japan,  Iowa,  Johns  Hopkins,  Kenyon,  Lewisburg, 
Madison  University,  McGill,  Miami,  University  of  Missouri, 
University  of  Naples,  Northwestern,  University  of  North 
Carolina,  New  York  Central,  Oregon  State,  Parsons,  Penn- 
sylvania, Ripon,  Robert,  Samokov,  Shurtleff,  University  of 
South  Carolina,  State  College  Kansas,  Susquehanna,  Syrian 
Protestant,  University  of  Toronto,  University  of  Virginia, 
West  Maryland,  University  of  West  Virginia,  Westminster, 
Wheaton,  and  Whitworth,  one  each. 

A  total  of  147  Colleges  and  Universities  are  represented 
by  1389  graduates. 


1                                              _      'loK'i'  :pHHK!i^vi:^Ss.a!il.  1 

I 

■  i   1 

5S  ^ 
C5  2 

tt^^ 

5S  ^ 

m  .^^4^ij.*^|ffl|| 

jt      •'  3 

nn^^^^^'/^o^ 

^ 

'\  '\X^^^v;!^'\^i\  ''\\  ■  .. , 

m 

^,;w>=:^— -— -      ■ 

tS^K^^^KK^^M  •%'! 

'-     - 

llmS 

INDEX 


Academico-Theological  Institution 
first  Proposed,  34,  42,  43. 

Adams.  John  Quincy,  164,  174; 
John  W.,  83. 

Alexander.     Caleb,  52,  55,  66. 

Alumni.  Authors  among,  182; 
Day,  159;  Distinguished  Pas- 
tors among,  181 ;  Fellowship, 
170;  in  College  and  Seminary 
Faculties,  180 ;  Journalists, 
182;  luncheon  of,  128;  meet- 
ing of,  127;  Soci-ety  of,  99. 

American  Committee  of  the  His- 
tory of  Religions,  168. 

Archaeological  Institute  of  Amer- 
ica,  168. 

Archaeology.  American  School 
of,  168. 

Associations  for  the  support  of 
Students,  55. 

Auburn.  Convention,  102f ;  Dec- 
laration, llOf;  description  of, 
60;  its  first  churches  and  oth- 
er organizations,  62 ;  reasons 
for  locating  the  Seminary  in, 
60,   175. 

Auburn  Theological  Seminary. 
Advantages  of,  176;  aims  of, 
121 ;  breaking  ground  for,  49; 
closing  of,  1854-55,  118;  Cay- 
uga Presbjiiery  and,  33;  cen- 
tennial of,  173f ;  date  of 
founding,  43 ;  Diamond  Jubi- 
lee of,  156;  financial  strug- 
gles, 177;  first  faculty  of  54, 
72f ;  General  Assembly's  ac- 
tion regarding,  39;  ideals  of, 
177;  incorporation  of,  47;  lay- 
ing corner-stone  of,  51 ;  open- 
ing of,  54,  56 ;  ordinances  and 
internal    regulations    of.    Ap- 


pendix  I,  216f;    plan   of,  46; 

plea   for   the   support  of,   86; 

reasons  for  its  establishment, 

39,  44;  semi-centennial  of,  129; 

status    of    after    the    reunion, 

134;    Synod    of    Geneva    and, 

36,  41  f. 
Aurora.     Efforts    to    remove    the 

Seminary  to,    ISOf. 
Axtell.     Henry,  42,  note. 


B.  D.  Degree,  169. 

Barber.  Frederick  Courtenay,  and 
Associates,  171. 

Baldwin.  Dwight,  90;  J.  B.,  99; 
Samuel,  91. 

Barnes.     Albert,  116. 

Beach.     Ebenezer,  C,  90. 

Beard,  A.  F.,  179. 

Beecher.     Lyman,    109. 

Beecher.  Willis  Judson,  142;  ad- 
dress at  Diamond  Jubilee,  156; 
death  of,  165  ;  quotation  from, 
177;  thirty-fifth  anniversary, 
165. 

Bellamy.     Samuel,  71. 

Biblical  Repertory  and  Princeton 
Review.     Quoted,  105. 

Bishop.     Sereno  E.,  121. 

Board  in  the  Seminary.  Price  of, 
59,  87,  97,  126. 

Boardman.     Samuel  W.,  148,  152. 

Boards.  Action  on  General  As- 
sembly's request,  137;  govern- 
ing, how  elected,  133;  relation 
and  conflict  of  the  governing, 
147. 

Booth.  Henry  Matthias.  The 
first  president,  145  ;  155 ;  death 
of,  162;  Robert  Russell,  121. 


Breckinridge.     Robert  J.,  105. 

Breed.     David  R.,   144. 

Brooks.    Rachel  Gleason,  The  first 

woman  student,  169. 
Brown.     Hubert     W.,     160,     162; 

President,  131 ;  William,  first 

treasurer,  72 ;  William  Adams, 

164. 
Browne,  M.  L.,  151,  152. 
Buildings.     Addition  to,  93 ;   first 

Seminary,    52;   names   of   the 

halls,    129. 
Buell.    George  C,  146. 

California.     Settlement  of,  19. 

Campus.     Planting  of,  129. 

Canandaigua.     Meeting  in,  41. 

Carpenter.    J.  Estlin,  168. 

Catalogues,  59,  125. 

Cayuga  Presbytery,  33f ;  action  on 
founding  a  Seminary,  36; 
members  in  attendance  upon, 
note,  36;  Mss.  minutes  of, 
quoted,  34,  35,  36. 

Cayuga  Republican,  quoted  from, 
92. 

Centennial.  Campaign,  171 ;  com- 
mittee on,  174;  preparations 
for,  I73f ;  programme  of,  174. 

Chapel.     Willard  Memorial,  155. 

Charter.  The  original  and  amend- 
ments, Appendix  B,  186; 
changes  in,  170. 

Clark.    Francis  E.,  160. 

Clark.     N.  G.,  179. 

Classical  Institute.    Proposed,  127. 

Clubhouse.     Silliman,  170. 

Codex  Sinaiticus,  130. 

College.    Hamilton,  151. 

College  or  Institute  for  laymen. 
Proposed,   147. 

Colleges  represented  among  the 
students,  57,  94,  120,  126,  178; 
Appendix  K,  231  f. 

Colors.     Seminary,  173. 

Commencement.  Report  of,  88, 
131 ;  speakers  on,  169;  time  of, 
119. 


Commissioners.  First  meeting  of 
the  Board  of,  52;  members 
present  at.  Appendix  D,  196. 

Condit.  Jonathan  B.,  125 ;  ad- 
dress to  graduates,  127 ;  death 
of,  143;  R.  W.   114. 

Conference.     Mid-winter,   159. 

Congregationalists  in  the  Sem- 
inary, 48. 

Connecticut.     Charter  of,  18. 

Cook.     Joseph,  146. 

Corner-stone  laying,  51. 

Convention.    Auburn,  108f. 

Cox.  Samuel  Hanson,  59,  83,  110, 
113,  131. 

Creelman.    Harlan,  165. 

Curriculum.  The,  85,  146,  161, 
163. 

Cuyler.     Theodore  L.,  130. 


Darling.     Timothy,  144;  death  of, 

164. 
Davis.    Henry,  41,  69. 
Dawson.    J.  W.,  146. 
Dayton  Memorial  Library,  153. 
Dean.    Joshua,  35. 
Declaration.     Auburn,  llOf. 
Deming.     Rufus,  35. 
Dennis.    James  S.,  160. 
Departments  of  the  Seminary,  163. 
DeWitt.     Simeon,   17. 
Dey.     Anthony,  91. 
Diamond  Jubilee  of  the  Seminary, 

156. 
Dickinson.     Baxter   H.,   106,   110, 

114;  Edwin  H.,  174. 
Directors.     First  board   of,    197; 

number  and  how  chosen,  134; 

present    board,    198;    By-laws 

of.  Appendix  F,  199f. 
Document  B,  41. 
Dodge.    William  E.,  125,  129,  130, 

148,  149. 
Drowning  of  four  students,  99. 
Dulles.      Allen    Macy,    160,    164; 

Mrs.,  171. 


II 


Eaton,  T.  D.,  171. 

Ecclesiastical     Relations     of     the 

Seminary,    133f. 
Education.    Ministerial,  35. 
Edwards.    Amelia  B.,  146;  Thad- 

deus,  71. 
Eells.    James,  131. 
Ellinwood.    Frank  F.,  159,  179. 
Elliott.     George  Washington,  127. 
Elocution.     Instructors  in,  166. 
Endowments.     Efforts   to    secure, 

90,  131,  149,  153,  156,  159,  171, 

177. 
Eucken.     Rudolph,  167. 
Examinations.       Committees     on, 

98,    147;   papers,    154;    report 

of,  88. 
Exercise.     House  of,  93,  96. 
Expenses  in  the  Seminary,  59,  97, 

126. 
Exscinding  Act,  102f. 

Faculty.  Names  of,  by  Depart- 
ments ;  Appendix  J,  227f ; 
number  of,  178;  pledge,  81; 
report  of,  92. 

Fellowships,  170. 

Fewsmith.     Joseph,  114. 

Finney.  Dr.  Richards  and  Mr., 
74. 

Fisher.    Samuel,  III. 

Fitch.    Dr.  55. 

Flax  and  Hemp  Mill,  91. 

Flick.    Alexander  C,  165. 

Ford.    C.  R.,  130. 

Foreign  Missions.  Auburn's  con- 
tribution to,  99,  179f. 

Foreign  Missionaries.  Student, 
94. 

Fowler.     Philemon  H.,  131. 

Furman.    Charles  E.,  130. 


Gates.    Levi  S.,  158. 

General  Assembly.  Action  of  the 
Boards  on  the  request  of, 
140f ;  action  in  1915,  action  in 
1837,  102f;  in   1917,   141;  ac- 


tion with  reference  to  found- 
ing the  Seminary,  39;  com- 
mittee of  conference,  137f ; 
concurrent  resolution  9,  135 ; 
minutes  of  quoted,  103,  135, 
136,  137,  140;  New  School, 
III;  Old  School,  112. 

Geneva.  Synod  of,  38,  39,  40,  43, 
46f,  48,  49,  51,  141. 

Geneva  Presbytery,  organised,  30. 

Genesee  Evangelist,  quoted,  117, 
122,  127. 

Gesner.     Herbert  M.,  160. 

Gillet's  History  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  quoted,  23,  29, 
104. 

Goertner.     M.  W.,  30. 

Gordon.    George  M.,  166. 

Goss.    Albert  H.,  127,  152. 

Greek  becomes  elective,  163. 

Gridley.     Samuel  Hart,   130. 

Griffin.     Edward  H.,  159. 

Hadduck.     Charles  B.,  83. 
Hall's  History  of  Auburn,  quoted, 

60. 
Hall.    Edwin,  123 ;  death  of,  144. 
Halls.    Naming  of,  129. 
Hamilton  College,  131,  149. 
Halsey.     Luther  B.,  84,  110,  115. 
Hardenburgh.     Col.  John  L.,  61. 
Harper.    Robert,  17. 
Hawley,  Charles,  131,  152. 
Heacock.     Grosvenor  W.,  131. 
Headley.     J.  T.,  on  Dr.  Richards, 

n. 

Hebrew  becomes  elective,  163. 

Heresy.  Charges  of  against  the 
Seminary,  79. 

Hibben.    John  Grier,  167. 

Hickok.  Laurens  Perseus,  116, 
117;  death  of,  148. 

Hinke.    William  J.,  165,  168. 

Historical  Magazine  and  Notes 
and  Queries,  referred  to,  17. 

Hogarth.     William,   124. 

Home  Missions.  Auburn's  contri- 
bution to,  179. 


Ill 


Holmes.    Richard  S.,  130,  152. 
Hopkins.      Samuel    M.,    115,    118, 

121,  145,  156;  Theodore  Weld, 

145. 
Hotchkin.     James,  55;  History  of 

Western    New   York,    quoted, 

19,  26,  30. 
Hoyt.    Arthur  Stephen,  144,  166. 
Hubbard.     William  H.,   153,  156. 
Huntington.     Ezra  Abel,  124,  130, 

131,  145,  152,  153,  156. 
Hyde.    David,  72. 

Inauguration    of    first   professors, 

55. 
Incorporation,    Act    of,    50,     133, 

Appendix    B. 

Jerome.     Levi,  29. 

Jessup.     William,  109. 

Johns.     Evan,  53,  55. 

Johnson.     Herrick,  131,  143,  148; 

Simeon,  99;  William,  41. 
Judd.    Gideon  N.,  109. 

Kansas.    Settlement  of,  19. 
Kendall.     Henry,  131,  179. 
Kennedy.    Mrs.  John  S.,  171. 
Knox,  William  E.,  131. 

Lansing.     Dirck  C,  33,  36,  39,  54, 

63,  82,  91. 
Lectures   and   lecturers,    146,    159, 

167. 
Library.      55,    100;    building,    121, 

128,  130,  148;  extension,  173. 
Ladies  mending  for  the  students, 

122. 
Langdon.    William  Chauncey,  174. 
Lathrop.    Rev.  Dr.,  115. 
Leonard.    Joshua,  29. 
Long.    Clement  C,  117. 

McAuley.    Thomas,  108. 
McCarthy.     Charles  A.,  171. 
McKinney.     Alexander  H.,  167. 
Mackintosh.     Hugh  P.,  167. 


McLean.    Alexander,  152. 
Massachusetts.    Charter  of,  18. 
Matriculation  pledge,  98. 
Maxwell.    T.  C.  153,  170. 
Mechanical  Association,  96. 
Middle    Association    on    Military 

Tract,  30. 
Mid-winter  Conference,  159. 
Military  Tract.    The,  19,  20. 
Miller.      Edward    Waite,    52note, 

145,  157,  165. 
Mills.    Henry,  54,  76,  84,  117. 
Ministers  in  residence,  168. 
Ministry.    Candidates  for  the,  38 ; 

collections  for,  39. 
Minnesota.     Settlement  of,  19. 
Minton.     Henry  C,  160. 
Missionary    Inquiry.      Society   of, 

94. 
Missionaries     in     Western     New 

York,  25,  27. 
Missionary  work  in  Western  New 

York,  24f. 
Moderators  of  General  Assembly 

from  faculty  and  alumni,  178, 

181. 
Morgan.    Edwin  B.,  130,  149,  150f; 

Henry  A.,  146. 
Morgan  Hall.    Erection  of,  153. 
Moore.     Frank  W.,  166. 
Morris.    Edward  D.,  on  Dr.  Hick- 

ok,     117;     The     Presbyterian 

Church   New   School,  quoted, 

107. 
Mumford.     Thomas,  52. 
Munro.    Robert,  20. 


Natural  History  Society,  120. 

Nelson.     R.  A.,  151,  153. 

New  School.  Organization  of  the 
IIL 

New  York.  Rapidity  of  settle- 
ment of  Western  and  Central, 
19. 

Nichols.    Robert  Hastings,  165. 

Niles  Register,  quoted,  61. 

Nott.    Eliphalet,  28. 


IV 


Observer.  New  York,  reference 
to,  30,  111. 

Oman.     John,  167. 

Oneida  Presbytery,  30. 

Onondaga  Academy,  34. 

Ontario  Association,  30. 

Ordinances  and  Internal  Regula- 
tions of  the  Seminary,  85  ;  the 
original,  1826,  Appendix  I, 
216f. 

Orr.    James,  160. 

Osborne.    H.  S.,  146. 

Page.    Joseph  R.,  152. 

Park.    Edwards  A.,  83. 

Parker.     Ida  Thorne,  first  woman 

graduate,  169;  Joel,  131. 
Parsons.     Levi,  35,  70,  129;  Levi, 

Jr.,  156. 
Pastors.     Distinguished,   181. 
Pastors  as  professors,  118. 
Pastoral  Scholarships,  169. 
Patten,  William,  109,  114. 
Patton,  President,  160. 
Perrine.     Matthew  LaRue,  25,  54, 

n. 

Pierce.    James  E.,  124,  142. 

Plan  of  Union  of  1801,  28f,  103, 
Appendix  G.,  21  If;  of  1808, 
29f ,  Appendix  H,  213f ;  effect 
of,  30,  110. 

Pledge.    Matriculation,  98. 

Porter.    A.  H.,  149;  J.  J.,  150. 

President.     Election  of,  155f,  162. 

Presbyterian  Quarterly  and 
Princeton  Review,  quoted,  106. 

Presbyteries  governing  the  Semin- 
ary, 47,  133  f. 

Princeton  Seminary,  39,  85,  135. 

Prisoners  breaking  ground,  53. 

Public  improvements  in  the  State, 
23. 

Quint.    A.  H.,  144. 

Ramsay.    William  M.,  159. 
Record.     Auburn    Seminary,   160 ; 
references  to,  52,  99,  141. 


Recorder.     Boston,  quoted,  56. 
Reed.    Harry  Lathrop,  164. 
Religions.      American    Committee 

on  the  History  of,   168. 
Religious  education,  166. 
Religious  Monitor  or  Evangelical 

Repository,  quoted,   79. 
Review.    Auburn  Seminary,  160. 
Revivals  of  Religion,  39. 
Rhetoric.     Changes   in    the  Chair 

of  Sacred,  118. 
Rich.    G.  B.,  128. 
Richards.     James,   53,   58,   72,  91, 

108,  116. 
Riddle.-   David  H.,  117. 
Riggs.    James  S.,  145,  165. 
Roberts.    Christopher  R.,  124,  129. 
Rochester  Observer,  quoted,  90. 
Rooms.     Furnishing  of,  55,  126. 


Salaries  of  professors,  92,  118,  125, 
146. 

SchaufHer.    A.  F.,  167. 

Scholarships,  170. 

Social  Service  Scholarships,  170. 

Selover.    E.  G.,  153. 

Settlement  of  Western  New 
York.    Rapidity  of,  19. 

Settlers.  Character  of  early,  21, 
23. 

Seward.  William  H.,  on  Dr. 
Richards,  IZ. 

Seymour,  James,  154. 

Shedd.    William  G.  T.,  115,  160. 

Shepard.     George,  116. 

Silliman.     Horace  B.,  170. 

Silliman  clubhouse,  171. 

Skinner.     Thomas  H.,  83. 

Slavery  and  Dr.  Richards,  75. 

Smith.  B.  C,  99;  David  M.,  55; 
Hannibal,  99;  John  Blair,  31. 

Spaulding.    George,  35. 

Sprague's  Annals  of  the  Ameri- 
can Pulpit,   quoted,  29. 

Spencer.    I.  S.,  153. 

Spring.      Gardiner,  82. 

Squier.     Miles  P.,  43,  52,  67. 


Stalker,  James,  167. 

Starr.    Frederick,  129. 

State  Prison  at  Auburn,  61. 

Steele.     Richard,  148. 

Stevenson.     Halsey  B.,  164,  173. 

Stewart.  George  Black,  162,  166; 
Harris  B.,  166. 

Stillman.    Timothy,  90,  99. 

Stockton.     Rev.  Mr.,  52. 

Stone.     Warren  E.,  166. 

Stow.     Timothy,  92. 

Stowe.    Alfred  M.,  151,  152,  154. 

Street.     Richard  J.,  166. 

Students.  Admission  of,  51 ;  asso- 
ciations for  supporting,  55; 
attendance  of,  94,  147,  161, 
169;  colleges  represented  by, 
57,  94,  120,  126,  178;  classes 
for  special,  161 ;  drowning  of 
four,  99;  expenses  of,  86,  97, 
120;  first  class,  in  order  of 
admission,  56;  foreign  mis- 
sionaries from,  94, 179;  leaving 
before  examinations,  96;  ma- 
triculation pledge  of,  98;  na- 
tionalities represented,  179; 
number  graduating,  178;  non- 
graduates,  178;  organizations 
of,  94;  by  periods  and  col- 
leges. Appendix  K.,  231f. 

Summer  School,  for  Christian 
Workers,  172;  of  Theology, 
172. 

Sunday  School  Teachers.  Courses 
for,  167. 


Tappan.     Arthur,    58;    Henry   P., 

100. 
Telegraph.     Rochester,  quoted,  45. 
Temperance  Society  of  Inquiry,  90. 
Terms  and  vacations,  85,  127. 
Terrett.    William  R.,  160. 
Townships.      Classical    names    of, 

17. 
Theological  Review,  quoted,  33. 
Theological   Society,  95. 


Theological  Seminaries  in  the 
United  States.  Dates  of  the 
establishment  of  the  older, 
Appendix  A,  183f ;  growth  in 
numbers,  33. 

Theology.  Summer  School  of, 
172. 

Tobey,  William,  90. 

Treasurers,  72,  100,  158. 

Trustees.  First  meeting  of  board 
of,  52 ;  original  board  of.  Ap- 
pendix C,  195. 

Tuttle.     William  P.,  99. 


Union  Theological  Seminary,  135, 
137,  139. 

Upson.    Anson  J.,  143. 

Utica  Christian  Repository,  quot- 
ed. 88. 


Vacations.    Terms  and,  85,  127. 
Verbeck.    Guido  F.,  129. 
VonTornow.     Mrs.  M.  L.,  171. 

Ward.    William  Hayes,  146. 

Welch.  Ransom  B.,  144f,  154; 
memorial   building,   155,   156. 

Western  Recorder,  quoted,  90. 

Western  Theological  Seminary,  40. 

Whelpley.     Melancthon,  101. 

White.     Henry,  83,  116. 

Willard.  Sylvester,  121,  130,  149, 
153;  the  Misses,  155;  Me- 
morial Chapel,  155f. 

Williams.     Henry  S.,  146. 

Wisner.  William,  22,  65,  130; 
William  C,  111,  130. 

Women  admitted,  169. 

Wood.    A.  A.,  153. 

Woodbridge.     William,  99. 

Workers.  Summer  School  for 
Christian,  172. 


Young.    Charles  A.,  146. 
Youtz.    Herbert  Alden,  164. 


VI 


1    1012  01217   1122 


Date  Due 


■^  Ti   4 


f^i 


